The Tutor’s Ward : ELTeC edition Skene, Felicia (1821-1899) Optically scanned, proofed and encoded by Sarah Boehm Edited by Perry Willett E-text Editor Brian Norberg Corrected By Elizabeth Munson 99479 631 COST Action "Distant Reading for European Literary History" (CA16204) Zenodo.org The Tutor’s Ward : VWWP edition Skene, Felicia, 1821-1899Digital Library Program, Indiana UniversityBloomington, INVWWP The Tutor’s WardSkene, Felicia, 1821-1899Colburn and Co. London 1851 vol 1; vol 2

English Checked by releaseChecker script LB convert to ELTeC-1 elizabethmunson: Added genre term elizabethmunson: Removed date and "a machine readable transcription" from fileDesc title elizabethmunson: Normalized "volume" in fileDesc title elizabethmunson: Added filing title elizabethmunson: Added LCNAF form of author name to sourceDesc (hyphen adjusted for both sourceDesc and fileDesc) elizabethmunson: Normalized date in biblFull/publicationStmt #bn: Normalized id scheme and encoding #bn: Coverted from P4 to P5

THE TUTOR’S WARD. A NOVEL.

BY THE AUTHOR OF “WAYFARING SKETCHES,” “USE AND ABUSE,” ETC.

“Implora eterna pace.”

IN TWO VOLUMES.

VOL. I.

LONDON: COLBURN AND CO., PUBLISHERS, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET.

1851.

THE TUTOR’S WARD.
CHAPTER I.

THE life of almost every human being is governed by one master thought—the life, we say, of human beings, not human vegetables, of which many flourish in our soil, making a very goodly show, notwithstanding their respectable unconsciousness of all but their material existence. Every thinking mortal has a sovereign thought, to which all others are subservient. Sometimes its nature causes it to be as a guardian angel to the man, one that walks, serene and bright, side by side with his soul through the tempests and the turmoil of life; on through the dark valley where the great shadow lies, and beyond it, perhaps, where our eyes follow not.

Sometimes its mission seems to be that of a demon, and its foul presence follows the spirit through the glittering joys and the sunshine of life on to the dark valley—and—with what a dread power beyond it, perhaps!

Now, the thought which had ruled the life and soul of John Forde for many years past, looked very like an angel, not only long ago when it was clothed with the beauty and brightness of hope, but even now when it came in its mourning garments to brood over his heart that was as the grave of a dream long dead. It was angel‐like still—for what is so bright or so fair of all the fair things of earth, as sweet human love? and it was all the more lovely to his soul that it had been so vain. We know how much more beautiful in death the treasures seem to grow which we have cherished for their living beauty. Yes, the deep love which was the master thought of his existence, had ever seemed to him an angel, but had he looked a little closer, he would have found that the demon’s mark was upon it—for had it not taken his life and made it as sad, and useless, and aimless as though it were a gift but given to be squandered away; and had it not absorbed every higher faculty, and feeling, and desire of his mind so entirely, that he lived exactly like a man who had never heard that there was any other world than this, or any other existence save that which was passing for him in such a dull, cold apathy.

What a strange, dreamy‐looking individual he seemed as he sat there gazing intently on the fire which he had forgotten to replenish, and watching how the flame appeared to feed even upon the ashes. There was a strong likeness between himself and his Newfoundland dog, who was also engaged in a meditative manner in looking at the dying embers; the expression and the colour of their eyes was at least precisely the same, and the resemblance was height‐ ened by the long, black hair which hung in much disorder round John Forde’s plain, but not inexpressive, countenance.

He was very tall and ungainly, his great ill‐shaped hands and feet seemed not to fit him properly, and his head was set uncomfortably on his shoulders. He was wont to go about the world as if he could not conceive for what reason he had been brought into it. He lived quite alone, holding no intercourse with any one, and seeking the acquaintance of none: to all appearance he had no occupation whatever, and he seemed always half asleep. In reality, however, he had a most engrossing employment, which absorbed him entirely. From morning till night did he sit day‐dreaming, weaving golden visions of an impossible joy—none knew better than himself how impossible it was; but that bright ideal was all that life could give him of happiness now, and he learnt to lose himself in these glowing fancies so completely, that he had well nigh forgotten the truth of his existence. The reality was cold and objectless and dark, for he had known no other sunshine save the light of one sweet smile, and that had passed away, and therefore he ever fled from it to the visionary world he had made, where he could call back that vanished brightness from the far vista of the past, and in the inner chambers of his soul he had built, as it were, a dwelling for the fair image which was his idol, and there night and day he communed with her.

It was strange to what an extent his abstraction from the things of sense had arrived; he was scarce conscious of external circumstances, and long habit had so increased his power of imagination, that he would carry on the same series of ideal scenes for days together, living over again in his dreams by night what he fancied in his visions of the day, and only waking from them to give a sort of sobbing sigh for their untruth, and then straightway relapsing into their false enchantment.

He had lived for the last ten years in his present abode, which was a small and comfortable house, placed in one of the quietest streets in London. It had come into his possession, along with a moderate fortune which he had inherited from an uncle, whose death had thus rendered him independent, and had saved him from the life of toil and drudgery to which he seemed destined.

Previously to this event, John Forde had been private tutor in a family of much respectability.

The night was chill and dark, for it was late in the month of October, and wild gusts of wind and rain drove past the windows, whilst the decaying light upon the hearth served only to render the room more cheerless; but although the great dog occasionally looked wistfully round when the blast howled with increasing violence, John Forde seemed unconscious of all that was passing; his bodily presence was there, but his soul was far away. The song of summer birds was in his ears, the scent of summer flowers in the air, the light of a laughing eye was shining on Ms spirit, and his heart was beating high with the ardour of a long‐departed youth. An old, well‐worn Latin Grammar lay open on his knees, and from its pages he had been gleaning with the strange power of association many a record of the bright days when he had studied that same book with his young pupil; now in the deepening shadow the lines had grown indistinct, and he had abandoned himself to a fair vision where she who had looked with him upon. those pages was seated by his side once more, and the holy bonds of an indissoluble union had melted away in his day‐dream as though they had never been, while the wife and mother listened as a young girl, fancy free, to his own pleading voice.

Suddenly, as he sat there, the bell of the outer door was rung, apparently by an impatient hand; for it sent a quick, sharp peal through the house. John started involuntarily; he had literally not a friend in the world, so far as he knew at least, and it was an unusual hour for any tradesman to have left his home. He did not move, however: it could be nothing to interest him, for whom life had no interest, and he listened quietly. He heard the door opened;—after a few minutes’ parley, in which he distinguished only his servant’s voice, it closed again; and then there came a sound of steps upon the stair: they fell heavily, but rapid and hurried, as of one upon an urgent errand, yet at intervals they ceased entirely, as though the person were unable to proceed.

What was there in that step, so heavy and uncertain, that brought back to him with vivid startling power the remembrance of a day—one of the gladdest in his life—when bounding along the green grass with feet light as the fleetest fawn, he had seen a bright form come dancing towards him, and the sweet ringing voice that now for ever was echoing deep in his soul, called him gaily to come with her far into the woods, where she feared to stray alone? What was there in the footfall on the stairs that night which made him think of this?—why did he grow pale, and shiver from head to foot, as though something unearthly were at hand?

His hands grasped the table for support; his head turned round mechanically, his eyes fixed themselves upon the door; some one had paused behind it; he could hear the quick breathing, the deep‐drawn sigh, as if the person were utterly exhausted; a hand was placed upon the lock; he verily expected to see a ghost come in, and was it not a ghost which entered? The ghost of youth, and hope, and beauty, the ghost of a life that had been so full of promise, and now was perishing in such dark night. It was a woman of some thirty years of age. She looked as if she had just arisen from her dying bed; and so in truth she had. Her face was ghastly livid, the fever spot burning on her cheek, and the cold dew gathering on her brow. It seemed extraordinary that she should have had strength to come there. She had been beautiful—how beautiful the throbbing heart of poor John Forde could best have told, but it was all gone now. The large eyes were sunk in their hollow cavities, the features so thin and sharp, the mouth so drawn and distorted with continued pain.

Yet he knew her at once. It was more than ten years since he had looked upon that face, but still had he not seen it in his dreams every day, nay, every hour? He saw no change in her; he only felt it was herself; he saw not that some terrible disease was killing her—that some strange event must have brought her there at such an hour—that some great agony must have nerved her to leave her couch of sickness and come hither through the dark night with the tempest raging round her; he thought nothing of all this; he forgot all, save that he saw before him the living reality of that fair image which was the star of all his visions.

He forgot who she was, and what he was himself, and all the changes which these ten years had wrought for her, if not for him. He forgot that his dreams were dreams, and he thought that the truth had been a falsity, and that his own dear falsehood was the truth. He thought that she had come to realize it all now, to reward him for his deep, long, patient love; he wondered he had never seen it must end thus, and that none could love so well and be for ever hated,—his heart grew faint with joy, he stretched out his trembling hands towards her, his voice faltered like that of a child when it proffers some request which it desires intensely—but he murmured only, “Millicent, my Millicent, have you come at last?”

And she answered with her sobs, deep, bursting sobs, that seemed as if they would have carried away the little life that still was lingering in her sinking frame. She wept for that faithful love, so despised and so rejected—for her own past scorn in the pride of her happiness. She wept for the days that were to come no more, when her heart was so full of hope she had no thought for his despair, when the love she had chosen from the many hearts offered to her seemed so pure and so true; she wept for the memories that crowded upon her—how she stood a happy bride and cared naught for his anguish—and now, like the stricken bird with the vulture pursuing, she came mourning to him for pity and help. Oh, her youth and her bloom, her hope and her joy, where were they! The friends that were round her had vanished away, and the husband that was more than the world together, what had he become! She wept so bitterly she could not stand,—all this time she had held in her arms a child, who was peacefully sleeping,—she staggered towards a sofa, and laid it down; when he saw her movement, he thought that she was going to leave him, that, as she had ever done in the unreal visions where he had dwelt with her, she was about to pass suddenly from before his eyes, and abandon him to his waking reality of hopeless solitude.

He bounded towards her, but his feet were powerless to support him, so bewil‐ dered and overcome was he with intense emotion; he fell down, and grasping her dress, he clung to it as an infant terrified to be left alone in the darkness clings to a mother’s hand;—truly, it is a very awful thing, as well as a deadly sin, for an immortal soul to deliver up its whole self to such love as this for any earthly being.

“Do not leave me!” he gasped out. “Oh, you know not what days and nights I have passed waiting for this hour—you know not the chill and the gloom of this world without you. I deserve that you should stay with me, if ever patient, longing, and bitter watching by the grave of the past where your image lay entombed, and such faithfulness of heart as chose this solitude with one deep thought of you, rather than all the pleasures life could give, deserved compassion! Do not leave me! It cannot be that any human heart should be so cruel as thus to come and thus to pass away.” His words were incoherent, as he poured forth his entreaties, but still with his clinging hands he held her frantically.

She bent over him with a look intensely mournful, and murmured soothingly, “My poor John—my poor, faithful friend!”

She did not remember that once before she had uttered these words in his heating, these very words. It was on the morning of her wedding day;—as she came down the stairs in her bridal dress to enter the carriage that was to take her to the church,—her eye caught a glimpse of the pale, tear‐stained face of the poor, despised tutor, whose mad and pertinacious attachment to herself had hitherto only called forth her scorn and even ridicule. He was cowering down amongst the crowd of servants and dependents who had assembled to see her pass; he had hid himself behind them, that, unnoticed in this his bitter hour, he might look for the last time on the face of his worshipped idol—his worshipped idol! What words are these to be used from human clay to human clay! Who shall say what judgment they will not call down? who shall say what curse they will not carry on to the third or fourth generation? yet will any affirm that no such feeling was ever cherished for a fellow mortal? Let men look to it who would so scorn the making of graven images and the exalting of carved idols to worship them!—let them look to it whether the love of any earthly thing hath not set itself up supreme in their affections, so that their spirit bows before it, forgetting all other adoration.

He was there shivering from head to foot, his hands clasped tightly over his heaving breast, his head bent forward, and his eyes, through gushing tears, fixing on the young bride their most wistful gaze; for the first time she was touched. She had ever treated him with the utmost haughtiness and contempt, but she could not look unmoved on this extremity of anguish. Perhaps some sympathetic chord was wakened by the latent power of suffering not yet developed in her own young heart; but whatever prompted her, as she passed him walking over the flowers they had strewn beneath her feet, she held out her hand to him, and said, “My poor John—my poor faithful friend.” He could not touch her hand. he trembled too much; so she passed on, and he saw her face no more; but the words rang on his ears with an indestructible sound; they had lived with him through these ten long years; he had heard them in his dreams last night, and now he heard them again in actual reality.

They brought back the truth to his bewildered mind; the mists and the clouds which his long habit of visionary life had gathered on his spirit, seemed to clear away as that voice came sounding on his ear; the utter confusion which her sudden appearance had caused in his thoughts, passed suddenly from him. He knew and remembered all. He raised himself up, and with a shaking hand brushed the tears from his eyes, and then he looked on her; he saw and understood who she was. These many years she had been the wife of another man, of one whom she had loved as he loved her! and yet more,—had none other ever come to gain the precious gift of her dear love, it had availed him nothing. Those conventional, unrighteous laws which men have made as barriers, raised to ward off from them their kind, had placed a gulf between the proud, beautiful heiress and himself. He knew and felt it all; he had boldly won her to himself in his sweet dreams; he had chosen to forget that ever she was other than the fair, young girl of his early days, but in actual life he knew how it must be—the requirements of the world’s code of virtues exacted from him an outward conformity to the circumstances of their outward position; this it required, that in appearance he should seek no part in the existence of that wedded wife, but with this much it would be well content;—it would ask no reason of a ten years’ longing for an unpermitted lot, of a ten years’ coveting of a happiness denied; of a ten years’ cherishing of an unauthorized affection. It was enough if, in the sight of men, he had resigned himself to his appointed destiny; if outwardly he had made no murmuring for the treasure taken from him; if he had never so much as sought to look again on that which never could be his; not only would men say this was enough, but they would talk with admiration, possibly, of his long, patient, silent, hopeless love. They would say it was a noble thing to see how true a human heart could be, how constant, even in despair! Oh, false teaching of a most unholy world! And was the love permitted? And what availed the conformity of outward seeming when the heart was thus rebellious; and because John Forde had never breathed a word or moved a step to gain the idol of his life, was it less in him a heavy sin so to crave for a happiness refused, and not alone refused by distinct and high decree, but made a thing he had no right to crave for? and because he was so patient and so humble, and so quiet, was he less an arrogant, presumptuous rebel who gave the soul and heart that should have worshipped nought on earth, to be an offering to such human dust! Ah! that fair outward veil of a world’s virtue—veiling what hideousness!—it may serve right well to clothe the flesh until we reach the grave‐door, but there, where the flesh itself must be stripped off; woe to the soul that has no better garment for the covering of its unholiness than this! But John Forde remembered with the words she had uttered, what the Millicent of his early love was to him in the world’s sight, and mechanically he drew back and murmured, hesitatingly, “Mrs. Grey.”

She sighed heavily. “Yes, it is even so, it is I—myself; but the hour is passing, and my time is short, how short, alas! alas! in every way. I came here with an earnest purpose, and it must be fulfilled, and I have little strength, and much, so much to say; will you listen, patiently, my good, dear, John, as in that happy, olden time?”

“Oh, Millicent, Millicent!” he said, and trembled violently.

“Do you remember,“ she went on, with a smile more sad than ever dying sunbeam on a fading autumn sky, “you called me your queen in those bright days! and all I ever wished for was done by you, almost before I knew my own thoughts had desired it.”

“And so it shall be still,” he said. “All that I was to you when we last met, I still must be, not now alone, but ever while I live and breathe. I am unchanged, most miserable that I am, unchanged!”

“I knew it,” she answered, sadly; “some instinct told me so, but I must tell you why I came, and my strength is failing. There is One waiting for me who will admit of no delay. And Death himself must not stop the words upon my lips till you have heard my one petition and granted it, if for the dying woman you indeed can feel what once was felt for the blooming girl; sit there,” she continued, “and I must be at your feet, for I am come a suppliant.”

He took the chair to which she pointed, apparently scarce knowing what he did, for he was stunned by the events of the last half hour, and truly such an interview, breaking in upon the solitude and silence of so many years, might well have bewildered a stronger mind than his; he seemed now to have no power but to look upon her face and listen to her voice. She took a low seat and placed herself upon it at his feet.

CHAPTER II.

THE firelight gleamed on the face of the dying woman as she sat there, and showed how very near death she really was. She had fortified herself with some powerful stimulant for this exertion, but it was clear that its effect would not last long; she had taken off her bonnet, and her hair falling loosely round her denoted that she had risen in much haste from her sick bed. The large cloak with which she had sought to screen herself from the wind and rain was of some coarse material, evidently chosen as a disguise; she held it with one hand folded over her breast, that rose and fell with the convulsive heavings of fever. What a contrast she was to the bright and joyous bride John Forde last recollected her! Then she stood so radiant and so blooming in her fair white robes, on the threshold of a life of promise, with sunny hope and joy as handmaids at her side,—now she stood on the threshold of another life unto whose promise she dared not look, and her attendants were in mourning garments—deep penitence and deep remorse.

She sat leaning her head on her hand; looking up into his face with her mournful eyes—mournful as are only the eyes of the dying, or of those who, living, weep that they have not died more utterly to all the evil they abhor. The sight of John Forde seemed to have recalled so many memories of her happy youth, that when she spoke it was musingly, as though she were but communing with herself.

“How true it has all proved, how strangely, sadly true—your words have proved, dear father! You said we had no right to take our life into our own hands and say, ‘I am free; I will make of it what I please. I will play what game with it I will—it is for myself alone. I will seek happiness in my own way, and if I fail I alone shall suffer.’ You said, one might perhaps with impunity risk suffering, but not sin,—and I risked both and have escaped from neither; poor father, you strove to struggle then with my heart’s deep love—you might as well have striven to fathom or to stem the wild waters of the sea. You said that noble, talented, fair to all eyes, as was my lover, William Grey, it never would prosper me to be his wife; for that he was one who scoffed at holy things, who only sought to drink deep draughts of this life’s pleasure, whose heart was full of idols—and himself unto himself the chief. You said that none could touch the burning flame and be unscathed—none be wedded to corruption and remain unsullied; and I said that because he scoffed I need not scoff—because he sinned I need not sin—but rather I would lead him right. Alas, alas! and where has he led me!” She bowed her head upon her hands for a few minutes, and then suddenly looked up.

“John, I would not have you think I love him, my husband, less than in that hour when I told my poor, fond father, in all the pride of my rebellious, selfish will, that I would be his wife, or never that of mortal man. No, I will say, as you said even now, I am unchanged, most miserable that I am, unchanged; nor yet would I have you think he led me wilfully to any evil. My outward life has been unstained and bright; the world will tell you I have been a blameless wife and mother, most assiduous in my little pleasing duties, most courteous, most benevolent; and it is very true—I have been all this, and more—I never injured any, I have striven to relieve and comfort some; I never murmured when he slighted and neglected me; but if you would know the crime for which I suffer now in bitter penitence, it was but this—I forgot there was a heaven or a hell. He loved the world so fondly, he taught me to love it fondly too; and it is a jealous world, it must have the whole heart or none at all—it had all mine! He arranged our plan of life, that it should be one ever varying scene of pleasure and amusement. We had wealth at our command, surrounding us with every luxury, making us forget that there was suffering or evil anywhere. Ah, that prosperity, how terrible a snare it is!”

She had spoken these last sentences in a dreamy, musing tone, rolling herself to and fro as if in pain, and John Forde sat listening to her with large tears, of which he was all unconscious, stealing down his cheeks; her voice was so very sad, so like to the rise and fall of the sighing wind on a dreary night, none could have heard it unmoved—how far less could he! Suddenly the little child who lay sleeping on the sofa, moved in its slumber, and slightly moaned.

The mother started at the sound, as if a voice had called her angrily; her pale cheek crimsoned; her eye sparkled with a sudden energy; she clasped her hands like one who asks forgiveness.

“My child, my child! that any thought of other days, that any memory of departed hope, sweet though it be, should lead me to forget how on this hour hangs your whole life’s destiny! Alas, to think that one could be so weak as thus to sit dreaming by the side of her own yawning grave!” She turned and raised herself so that she was almost kneeling before him.

“John, I need not tell you that I am sinking under a mortal disease—that the grasp of death is tightening on my heart most rapidly—that a few days must terminate my life. It is therefore the petition of a dying woman that I beseech of you to grant—of one who never will live to ask another. Listen, then, while I tell you briefly, as those must speak for whom the worms await, what is my heart’s desire—the desire you alone can grant. To explain it, you must know that my husband, not content with luxury and dissipation, and a life wherein no master was acknowledged but his own corrupt and lawless will, soon passed to deeper shades of crime. There is no standing still, no passive inaction for the soul! On, on, by the steep ascent and the toilsome path, from a longing after purity unto the purity itself, or downward by the smooth alluring way from indifference to forgetfulness, from forgetfulness to hate; and it was so with him. He hates now all that is not evil. Gambling, revelry, and the allurements of sin in every shape, have gotten him in their possession. My house from day to day is filled with those who live but for the pleasures of the world; and there is one among them with a face as fair as her hidden soul is black, to whom he will give my place when I am gone. I know it—know it well.” She bowed her head, and the deep sobs burst forth again; but soon driving back the burning tears, she went on:

“I took pleasure in that society; I made my joy and my delight in that brilliant life of gaiety for many years; I never thought of looking what depths might be beneath that sparkling surface; I never thought of saying to my spirit, Is all well with thee? art thou ready when the dark‐winged angel comes? But at last he did come whose office is to strip the covering of beauty from all deceitful things. Death came, and then I learnt to know what I had been so long, and am. I must not tell you of myself—he leaves me not the time. I must not tell you all that I would give to stand once more beside you as I stood upon my wedding morning, a bride, not yet a wife; knowing so little evil, an innocent girl in an honourable, quiet home, with that good old father warding off unhallowed things. How would I tear away the bridal veil, and fling aside the bridal robe, and betake me to the sackcloth and the ashes, if beneath them I could keep my heart in purity. No, I must tell you only of one deep thought that came as it were hand in hand with death, and that has eaten into my very soul since then. It is for my child—my little angel child—pure as the stainless lily, guileless and sportive as the tender lamb—it is for her—that she may never, never live as I have lived, and never come to be what I now am. But I am dying. Who will watch her?—who will guard her?—who will save her—save her from her father!—yes, from him! Do you know what he once said? It was one day after I knew that I was going fast where the soul can make to itself no fair deception, that suddenly my love for him, unquenchable, came swelling so strongly through my heart, I could not bear that he should risk such perishing, and I flung my arms round him, and besought him, with many an imploring word and truthful argument, to think on all that was to come; but oh! with what bitter anger did he fling me from him, and ask if I were mad, to speak such hateful folly in his ears; and then—he well knew how best to be revenged on me. He took my child, my little child, and held her in his arms, as though for a witness to his oath, and swore that in her, at least, he would have no canting hypocrite, that she should never so much as hear the things that were so odious to him. A merry life should she lead—no fear of aught before her eyes! And she to whom he will give my place when I am gone, she, too, was there, and said, with such a smile, it were well, in truth, for once to educate a child free from the foolish trammels and the needless burden of a faith and a required duty;—and I helpless in my shroud, what should I do?

“Oh, John, dear John, my agony was very great for many days, and then the thought of you came like a sunbeam to my soul—of you, my faithful, truest friend; for you must save her, you must take her, you must guard her from her father. Yes, my child must be stolen from her father; there is no other means. Whole days and nights I have lain and thought upon it, racking my very soul to find a method of escape for her—and there is none save this. I know not if it be not in itself a crime to steal a child from its surviving parent—I have no power now to discern between right and wrong; I only know she must not stay with him, he would fulfill his impious oath! for his soul’s ease he would,—that none might ever warn him. Oh, she must not stay with him; she must never breathe the atmosphere of that unhappy house, my most unhallowed home; she must be taken now in her young innocence, and reared as the spotless snowdrop in some hidden nook, where no polluting breath shall ever stain my snow‐white flower; and you must take her, John, dear John,—there is none other who could conceal her from her father. I have arranged it all—you shall have no trouble —my fortune is secured to her—and I will leave a letter for her aunt, a letter to be given when I am buried,—for none refuse the dead who cry to them,—telling her all the truth, and praying her to watch, though at a distance, over my sweet child, and never to reveal her residence until her father’s death—then she will take her from you, John, and you shall be free again,—only that my spirit will continue still to bless you. Oh, I scarce can speak with the intensity of my desire; say that you will grant my prayer, dear John, my dying prayer, speak peace to my poor aching heart; you know not how I love that child. They say the dead will rest whatever be; I think that I could rest whatever passed on earth, excepting it were that little one in danger. Ah, tempt me not to take her with me, to brand my soul undying with the stain of murder, and thus to save hers from contamination; tempt me not to this, but take her, take her now this night—to‐morrow, go with her across the sea, to some far distant country, where her father and her father’s wife shall never hear of her. There guard her in innocence, in holiness, in peace, and such blessings as a mother’s heart alone could conceive in recompense shall, with my dying breath, be yours.”

She had spoken with such exceeding vehemence, her abrupt and rapid utterance had gained such energy from the fever raging in her veins, that now the false strength went from her utterly: she sank down breathless, panting, and exhausted.

As for John Forde, his whole frame was shaking with emotion; that she should have been so wretched, that she should come praying to him for succour, that she should doubt his willingness to die for her—all these thoughts filled his heart to bursting, and he could not speak. At length she lifted up her face; she knew not what his silence meant, and the anguish of suspense was most unbearable. Her countenance showed that the exertions of this night had greatly shortened her brief remaining life; her eyes had brightened as though all the soul had gathered there, but the pale lips could scarcely articulate.

“Speak—say—will you—will you grant my prayer, and save my child?” She joined her hands, and lifted them in supplication; “for the sake of the dear love wherewith you loved me in brighter days!”

The look which he gave her was describable; there was in it such a world of unutterable affection, of mournful reproach, of anguish for her suffering most intense, but because of the very depth and strength of the feelings struggling in his heart, his answer was very simple, “Are you not, Millicent?”

It was enough, quite enough; she rose at once, and going to the sofa she knelt down beside her child and laid her pale brow, damp with the dews of death, upon the little, soft hands folded in that sleep of guilelessness; and then no sound was heard save the infant’s gentle breathing, that sounded not as if this life could ever make it swell out to a bitter sigh. When she rose she was very calm, but spent and worn, she spoke with difficulty.

“I am so feeble, I think death is at hand, and the little strength I have, must now be given to take me home; they must not know I ever left it. I said I would be alone, that I wished to sleep a few hours quietly; I bade them come again at midnight, and so they went, and I stole softly out and came on wandering hither. Thankful I am I came to find such peace—oh, thankful as no words can say; but now I must return, that they may find me when they come—her they will not find, and never shall. Oh, joy unspeakable!—Her old nurse is below, a faithful creature, whom I trust entirely; she loves me well, and she will go with you wherever you may take my child. She will tell you all, better far than I can now. My words must be few, for he is devouring the breath upon my lips; say once again, dear John, that you will take her from this city and this land to‐morrow.”

And he answered at once, “To‐morrow!” but as he saw her raise those eyes so peaceful, now that they were beautiful once more, with a long, fixed gaze of thankfulness, and then move slowly to depart, he suddenly rose with convulsive energy from his place. His breath came thick and fast from his labouring chest, his eyes were wild with their look of terror. The concentrated anguish of that moment could scarcely find vent in words; he only said, “Millicent, do not go,” but he grasped her arm at the same time with a strength of which he was unconscious. She saw at once, that unless she had power to overcome his overwhelming emotion, a scene would ensue which must kill her; gently she took his hand, calmly she looked into his face, and the mild gaze of her dear eyes soothed him. Softly she spoke in a low, sweet voice, “John, I know it is a sad thing for you that I should go, very sad that I should die, but you have deepest comfort in knowing how strangely happy you have made that death, and you can make it happier still, you can brighten yet more the dark way for me—you will, I know you will, when I have told you how. Dear John, when we last parted I went with a smile and you with tears, and often since, those tears of yours have fallen on my spirit very bitterly; their recollection filled me with remorse, and now, to‐night, I have wept many such, and your kind hand has wiped them all away; let me see you smile then as I go forth. Let me think no more with vain regret upon your bitter weeping for my scorn and cruel neglect; let me carry with me the remembrance of your smile, because to‐day I have acknowledged all your faithfulness and truth, and thanked and blessed you for it; it will lighten the shadows deepening round me in mysterious gloom, if I can remember the last look of your face in gladness. Smile on me, good, dear John, and so shall be our kind farewell,”

He had never disobeyed her, nor did he now, but there are no words to say what that obedience cost him. He looked on her and smiled; her own face brightened strangely as she met his gaze—she stooped till her cold lips touched his hand, then pointed to the sleeping child, and so going forth she left them both and went her way. He never looked upon her face again.

CHAPTER III.

A SUMMER’S evening in Provence—what a bright, sweet vision these words bring up before the memory of those who know that smiling land! such a breathless, cloudless beauty over earth and sky, such a softness in the breeze that steals along, wandering to find the orange flowers and rob them of their fragrance; such a brightness in the lingering of the sunset and in the dawning of the moon and stars, and over all so calm and soothing a repose; an intensity of rest and quiet best suited to those who, in the decline of life, are fain to take their ease in stillness after the long, sore journey, or who, in the decline of hope, are weary of the world’s tumult, and would be alone to see if their own heart can tell them nothing better; that evening’s quietude, however, was by no means congenial to the gay, young girl who sat there beneath the olive‐trees. It was in a large garden attached to one of the best houses in the quaint old town of Aix, a pleasant spot, not far from the noble church, whose deep bell, tolling nightly, failed not to send its solemn echoes through those quiet bowers.

Millicent Grey had never known another home; at least she remembered none save this, and every object which surrounded her was most familiar; her great, restless eyes, sparkling with the first ardour of youth and hope, went ranging impatiently from side to side as if in search of something new. At last she turned and fixed them on the old French bonne who sat in state before her as her appointed companion. There was something irresistibly attractive in this little old woman: she was so neat, so trim, in her pretty Provencâl costume. Her small, piercing black eyes twinkled with an expression of such comical merriment, though set in a countenance which certainly was uncommonly ugly, whilst her wide mouth, with its range of splendid white teeth, gave evidence of the most determined good humour. She sat knitting some indescribable piece of work with extraordinary speed, and every now and then looked up at her young charge with a gay, happy smile, which had in it no particular meaning, but was only designed to express her perfect contentment with the world in general. Millicent looked at her for a long time: then suddenly starting from her seat she threw herself down on the grass at her feet, and taking her by the two hands, exclaimed—

“Oh, Nanette, Nanette,—how I wish you would change your face!”

“Ma chérie!” said the old woman in astonishment, and then laughed merrily; “and why?”

“Because it is always the same face, every day the same, it never tells me anything new—nothing ever does; everything goes on the same.”

“Ah bien, mais que veux tu? I would do anything to amuse you, but as to this —” She shrugged her shoulders with a comical grimace.

“No, no,” said Millicent, putting her arms round her. “I was joking, good Nanette, I would not change your dear, old face, not even if I could, I lave it much too well—no—but I know what I do wish,” she added, with a sigh.

“And what is it?” asked Nanette, “sure you shall have it if it is not quite so impossible as the last.”

“That I am sure it is,” said Millicent, “so I need not think about it; but what I should like would be that some one should come here, some one very grave and wise and good,—some one from England, I fancy they are very wise there—that such a person should come and answer all the questions I would put to him.”

“And what would you ask?” said Nanette.

“What would I ask? Oh, everything; there is so much that bewilders and confuses me. I want to find out the meaning of the whole world, and the reason and purpose of all that goes on in it. You do not understand me, Nanette, and I do not think I quite understand myself; but I go living here all alone, so to speak, from day to day with such strange, restless thoughts working in me, that I scarce can bear it. Uncle Forde never talks to me, and I know all you could tell me, Nanette dear, which is not much; and everything I read and see only shows me the outward surface, it tells me that things are so, such life and death, and joy and sorrow, but it never tells me why! I am sure, in all existence, there is a hidden reason which I cannot penetrate.”

“And why should you, my mignonne? At sixteen one ought to find out only the best way to amuse one’s self. Ah, when I was sixteen—”

“You liked singing and dancing as well as I do now, did you not, chère Nanette? Well, but one cannot dance and sing all one’s life; one did not come into the world for that alone, because then what would be the use of all the old, stiff people. Now, that is precisely what puzzles me, that is the very first question I should like to ask my wise man if he would only come; I want to know what we are all living for! What is the use of life? What are we to do with it now we have got it?”

“Ah bien,” said Nanette, looking quite bewildered; “and what does every one do with it?”

“What do they do with it? Why, they eat, and they drink, and they sleep, and they take a great deal of trouble to keep themselves alive now they are living, but then I say, what for? pourquoi? what is the use of living only to keep ourselves alive?”

“Sais‐je moi,” said Nanette, shrugging her shoulders; “but no, my petite, we do more than eating and sleeping; look, I am knitting!”

“Very well, so you are; now then, let us analyze the knitting. I am not going to touch it, don’t be afraid, I am only going to pull it morally to pieces. This piece of knitting, what is it?”

“Why, a stocking, and that is very useful, I am sure; it will keep my feet warm.”

“Yes, but you are obliged to keep your feet warm, because you are alive; you don’t live to keep your feet warm.”

This sort of reasoning was quite bewildering to Nanette: she looked comically at her work for a few minutes as if she ought to be disgusted with it, but its hold on her affections was far too firm. She gave a careless smile, seeming to intimate that, however unworthy, her knitting must ever be dear to her, and taking it up again, plied her needles vigorously. Millicent went on, “It is the same in everything; now when M. le Roux died last year, his wife came here making such lamentations. Oh, he was such a loss, what would the world do without him; a man of such taste, such an elegant mind, and always busy, never idle a moment; he had built that great house and laid out those beautiful grounds; he had superintended the placing of every stone himself. It had taken him ever so many years, but it was a charming place to live in when it was done, and then he had grown so used to the occupation, that after the house was finished he kept adding room upon room only for employment. Well, M. le Roux spent all his life there in making himself a place to live in, and died of old age when it was about ready; his wife married and they sold the house, and even M. le Roux’s bones did not get a comfortable grave there. So I just ask you, Nanette, don’t you think M. le Roux might quite as well not have lived at all?”

“Ah, poor M. Le Roux!” said Nanette, deprecatingly.

“Bien! but there was also young Adolphe, who was thrown from his horse and killed; what a state every one was in about him, how they all said it was such a misfortune, such a fine young man, any one could have been better spared; but what did M. Adolphe ever do, excepting play billiards and try to valser à deux temps? What was the good of his living? What was the use of him?”

“My dear,” said Nanette, imposingly, with the air of a person who is sure of her position; “the père André has often told me nothing was ever made without a use.”

“Then I wish some one would tell me my use,” said Millicent, with a sigh; “for here I go on eating and sleeping and living, for no purpose that I can see.”

“I will tell you what,” said Nanette, briskly; “the use of living is that we may be happy, which we could not be unless we were alive. I am sure it is that; I am convinced of ”

“Well, I could understand, that,” ex‐ claimed Millicent, “for it is such a charming thing to feel so happy as I do sometimes. But then every one is not happy—nor any one always, not even you and I, Nanette; and look at Uncle Forde, what a wretched man he is. And then, again, to be happy, there is a something wanting, I don’t know what it is, a something which one’s inmost heart requires, and which nothing external can procure. One cannot sit down and say—now I am going to be so happy, I am determined to be so very happy—you may be sure one would feel terribly discontented if one did. There is a vacancy, a restlessness in one’s spirit, which is not satisfied with only a pleasant aspect to the outer world. I cannot understand it.”

She turned suddenly, and raising her bright young face, to which some earnest thought had given a look of gravity quite foreign to her usual expression, she said, in a low tone:—

“Nanette, I am certain of this; there is a secret in life which I do not comprehend, and perhaps never shall.”

Nanette stooped to kiss her fondly, and then smoothing the flowing hair that shaded the young girl’s face, she said:—

“I cannot bear that you should not know everything you want to know, my darling. Why don’t you ask M. Forde? Perhaps he could tell you. He must surely grow very wise, sitting so silent, thinking all day long. It makes me go to sleep to look at him; so he must be very leaned, for I always go to sleep when I read a grave book. I should ask him, if I were you; perhaps he could explain it all.”

“Perhaps he could,” said Millicent, thoughtfully. “It is worth the trial, at all events. I will go to him.”

She returned the embrace of the old bonne with warm affection, and bounding across the garden, entered the house: then very gently and quietly she opened the door, and stole into the room where she knew she should find her guardian.

His hands folded on his knee, his eyes fixed, his bead drooping on his breast, John Forde sat in exactly the same attitude as we saw him fourteen years before, when the dying mother of the young girl who now stood by his side, came, in her last extremity, to implore the succour of him she had so despised.

The singular plan which she had adopted in order to save her child from that most unnatural misfortune, a father’s evil influence, had been strangely successful; at least, in so far as that Millicent Grey had been conveyed from England the very next day, and had remained at Aix ever since, without having held the slightest communication with Mr. Grey. The letter which Mrs. Grey had written to Mrs. Egerton, her half‐sister, on behalf of the child over whom she could watch no more, had produced its full effect, as she expected. Mrs. Egerton was not a person to lend her assistance willingly to any project that looked romantic, or to burden herself any more duties than those which her position in life imposed upon her, and which she most ably performed, at least so she was wont to certify herself by many significant hints. But an appeal from the grave is never unheeded: there are scarce any who could dare to slight it, albeit unconscious of the motive which constrains them so scrupulously to perform to the very letter the last wishes of the departed. They believe that they are thus careful because they consider it a sacred duty (how sacred in truth they little know), but were they to analyze their feelings a little more closely, they would find that they were chiefly actuated by a superstitious dread, an unacknowledged terror that their midnight rest would be disturbed by the pale phantom, whose wishes they had neglected, coming to gaze on them with reproachful eyes, because they had no compassion for the great helplessness of death.

Whatever might have been Mrs. Egerton’s motives, however, she was determined rigidly to follow the instructions of her dying sister with regard to Millicent Grey. The letter informed her that Aix was to be the place of the child’s abode, and charged her most carefully to conceal all knowledge of the fact from her father. There was to be a regular correspondence between John Forde and Mrs. Egerton, so that she might always be certain that the child was well cared for, and at the death of Mr. Grey, whenever that might occur, she was entreated to receive Millicent into her own home. Should she die herself first, another relation was to be appointed to undertake the charge, for which the fortune secured to the young girl could give an ample remuneration. But Mrs. Grey plainly foresaw that a life so dissipated and reckless as that of her husband could not be greatly prolonged. She herself survived only a few days after her interview with John Forde, and it was some time before Mr. Grey rightly understood that she had really taken means to place the child out of his reach. His anger was at first excessive; but having ascertained, as he was enabled to do without much difficulty, that she had been established somewhere on the continent, he found it would be a great deal of trouble to have her restored to himself, and gradually he ceased to wish it. The care of a young child was by no means a duty congenial to his tastes, and in process of time he almost forgot her existence, excepting to wish, when he found himself a ruined man, that he could obtain possession of the fortune Millicent inherited from her mother. He married again, as the instinct of the neglected wife’s affection had prophesied, and his bride was even less than himself disposed to undertake the burden of a step‐daughter’s education.

Thus John Forde remained perfectly unmolested with his young charge; and no change whatever had occurred in their position since the first day that he established himself at Aix with the little infant whom he diplomatically called his niece.

For the first few years he imagined himself exonerated from making any attempt to educate her. He left her entirely to the motherly care of Nanette, who had replaced the English nurse soon after their arrival, and only took measures every day to ascertain that she was alive, and likely to live. He had recourse to various extraordinary expedients in order to convince himself of this fact, sometimes making the most horrible grimaces, in order that the frightened child might attest to the strength of her lungs by loud screams of terror, or else giving vent to an unearthly howl, that he might have the comfort of seeing her run vigorously away. With some one such effort made every day he acquitted himself to his own satisfaction of his duties as guardian for a considerable time. At last, however, several startling remarks made by Millicent began to awaken him to the fact that she was fast advancing out of infancy, and that it was absolutely necessary to give her some instruction. It was now that John was sorely perplexed; he was nearly certain that something ought to come before all the Latin and mathematics with which he proposed to enlighten her ultimately, but he vainly endeavoured to discover what was the first branch of science in which young ladies were usually instructed. To his infinite relief, however, when he came to examine into the matter, he found that Nanette had taken it into her own hands, and that she had already taught the child to read and write, to embroider, and to sing with a voice sweet and clear as the notes of a wild spring bird.

Soon after, he was also further relieved from his responsibility by the intervention of a very clever and amiable French lady, whose little daughter was Millicent’s playmate, and who, compassionating the neglected condition of the clever English child, proposed to John that his niece should take lessons along with her own little girls from the various masters whose services she considered necessary. He was too happy to agree to this plan, and the result was, that Millicent, at sixteen, had all the accomplishments which the world requires from persons in her station, and withal a great deal of curious information in the abstruser sciences, for which she was indebted to the teaching of John himself. She was naturally clever; and with a fund of vivacity and light‐heartedness she also combined great depth of thought, and an active penetrating mind; but there was one peculiarity in her education which was destined to have a most powerful influence on her whole future destiny. Whilst ample learning was given her to supply her intellectual wants as an inhabiter of this world, her young earnest soul was altogether shut out from the vast range of spiritual knowledge.

A fitting teacher truly, in the faith of an immortal soul, would John Forde have been, who had never known any other worship save the idolatry of heart wherewith he bowed himself before the creature of clay; for it mattered not what he professed himself—of professors we have enough; and very fair and angel‐like this race of man would be if only the hidden spirit, sullied and dust‐cleaving, had some little affinity with that universal profession; but we do not make poison into wine by putting a label on the bottle to that effect. It had never occurred to John Forde to think what he really was in this respect himself; his soul chained to its human idol had no power to look around or upward; but in considering the education of Millicent Grey, it did strike him that the faith of her fathers was one of the things she must be taught. Well, he would teach it to her. This was easily done. It should take its course along with other sciences.

There were several standard works which gave her the various doctrines in their regular order; and he had found her so apt a scholar, when he instructed her in the rudiments of chemistry and astronomy, that he doubted not she would learn religion without much trouble. He taught it to her as a species of moral mathematics; and so soon as she was thoroughly conversant with the leading principles—accurate in her knowledge of the more important facts—and quite dear, especially respecting dates and localities, he conceived he had abundantly done his duty, and recurred to the subject no more.

To Millicent Grey it was therefore what it is to three parts of the world, an abstract theory, which had no more to do with the hidden life of her spirit, than those astronomical calculations in which she was often engaged, and a matter as completely external from herself as the code of virtues which she was taught to admire in the heathen philosophers of old. Like the millions who have gone before her and the millions who will come after, she treated it usa manual of useful knowledge not likely to be immediately in requisition, and therefore to be laid aside with much respect till such time as she should reach the Gate of the Tomb, when it would serve as a passport to that other life in which she duly believed, and of which she never thought. It is not natural to the young heart to look beyond this present world, this palpable, visible reality, with its manifold attractions, because no bitter experience has ever taught them that it can never, with all its bright things, fill their own immensity of longing. The cloudless eyes for whom no tears of disappointment have dimmed the brightness of this mortal home, turn not easily from the fair, ideal future in which they hope on earth.

Youth has a faith and a worship of its own; the worship is the adoration of happiness, and they imagine this god of their idolatry to be enthroned among the sunny bowers of this world, which is so beautiful, so sorrowful, (but beautiful only to their trusting innocence,) little dreaming that a mild, pure angel, distant as angels are, it wanders even now in far greener pastures. The faith is in life, this mortal life in which they believe as containing the sure promise of all the joy which their imagination pictures, and for which their living spirit craves.

It was so with Millicent Grey; there was a restlessness in that fresh untamed nature, a questioning in that warm, loving heart, a stumbling even in the spring time of her days at the mystery of life, but she sought its solution only in the narrow compass of the visible; it never occurred to her that one mystery might unlock the other, and the problem of death solve that of life.

And so the bright‐eyed, sunny‐hearted girl stole up to the old, way‐worn man and stood looking at him. John Forde was still the same weary traveler into the unattainable regions of the past, the same hapless dweller in a land of shadows; day by day and night by night had only witnessed the deepening madness of his soul.

One would have thought that when his idol crumbled into dust he would have ceased to worship it, but it was not so. When the news of her death first reached him, he was stunned and bewildered, like a man stricken with sudden blindness. Her ideal presence, in which he had so long dwelt, had been to him all in all; he had learnt to concentrate therein every joy of which the various faculties of the heart are capable. Now, in his visions, she was the embodiment of hope to him; now hope realized; now sympathy, when in fancy he told her all he had suffered and she wept for and with him; now happiness, full and complete, when he saw her stealing towards him with the sweet promise on her lips that she would never leave him more! and when he heard that she was gone from earth, all this seemed to have past away with her—he suddenly found himself alone as in a desert where no light was, a rayless, silent waste.

The spirit cannot rest on vacancy, and this mental solitude was unendurable; he knew not where to turn for relief; shut out from that enchanted land where he had taught his soul to dwell more fondly than it would have done perhaps in joys that were real, he seemed lost in some dark immensity. For days and nights he wandered about like one beside himself, seeming as though his wild, staring eyes were ever in search of some lost treasure. At length utterly exhausted with the very bewilderment of his sorrow, he laid himself down on the floor and slept; in that sleep he dreamt one night, and dreamt of her. She came to him radiant and blooming as though no death hue were on the cheek of the shrouded corpse whose representative she was; again her smile lit up the boundless world of his fancy, and life became once more a glad possession!

And when he awoke from this sweet vision, he could not bear to part from it. He buried his face in his hands and went on dreaming, and soon he found that for his strange, ideal life, it mattered little whether the image, which was the sun in that world of his creation, were the phantom likeness of one living and absent, or of a cold and coffined corpse. Where all was most unreal, the actual truth could have no influence, and his imagination could lift her out of her dark grave, rigid and helpless as she was, and deck her mouldering form in hues of youth and health, filling her marble hands with the flowers she was wont to love, as easily as once it drew her from her husband’s side and from the cradle of her child, to pass before his eyes a playful, merry girl.

From that hour he relapsed into his former visionary state, and the excess of this mental enjoyment seems to have deadened his other faculties completely. He lived as though he were a stranger among men, having no share in the common existence. He was ever listening so intently to the sweet voice murmuring deep within his soul, that most often he heard naught of what was passing round him; and the one image on which his longing eyes were ever fixed, shut out from his sight all things more palpable and real.

Millicent had stood by his side sometime quite unobserved, gazing at him with her bright, restless eyes. Of all the problems which life seemed to offer for her great bewilderment, none was so completely inexplicable to her as the existence of John Forde. The knitting of stockings did give a certain interest to Nanette’s life, but her strange, old uncle had not even the excitement of dropping a stitch occasionally. There seemed nothing in the whole world for which he wished to live, and yet he took just as much trouble to preserve existence, by due supplies of nourishment, as others did. Some one great thought certainly occupied him entirely, and she had a vague conviction, in her own mind, that if she could discover it she would gain some insight into that secret use of life which was as yet such a mystery to her. She sat down at his feet and taking his listless hand, looked up into his face.

“Dear uncle, please to wake up: I want to speak to you.”

Millicent was somewhat of a spoilt child. John Forde had never dreamt of controlling her, and Nanette had but one wish in the world, which was to see her look happy. The good little woman would have put herself to the extremest torture rather than have darkened, in any way, the smile upon the sunny face she loved so well. Fortunately, however, Millicent’s generous disposition and most unselfish, loving heart, had saved her from many of the evils such indulgence is apt to produce. John turned at the sound of her voice, and was going to ask her what she wanted, but as he looked on her face, he began, dreamily, to trace out the likeness between herself and her dead mother, and soon forgot all else. She pressed his hand somewhat impatiently.

“Would you try to hear me only for one moment? There is something I want so very much to know, and I have no one but yourself to ask, or indeed I would not trouble you.”

Millicent was really in earnest, and there was something plaintive in the tone of her voice which stung him with a sort of remorse. He roused himself at once.

“My dear child, tell me all you would say. You are not unhappy, Millicent; surely, surely you are not unhappy! What should I do, most wretched that I am, if there were any sorrow in your heart? She said she could not rest if there were evil near you!”

“No, no! do not look distressed, dear uncle; how wrong I was to disturb you so. I am not unhappy! I do not well know what sorrow means, only I have been bewildered about many things of late, and you are so wise I am sure you can explain them all. I will tell you how it is. I am passing out of childhood now, and I feel that the days are flitting on without my having found out for what purpose they are given me. Until now I have been happy whenever the day was bright and the sunbeams sparkling, when the birds were merry and the flowers blooming; and only sad and weary when the rain came down and crushed my poor, sweet blossoms to the ground, and sent the nightingales all fluttering to their nests. But now I feel somehow that there must be another sunshine for our lives than only the sunshine of the sky; my mind is restless, and I know not why. I have a wish, a longing, and I cannot tell for what; I feel convinced that there is some great good, some happiness in life which must be the reason of our living; and each morning I think—perhaps I shall know of it to‐day, and when I go to sleep at night, I think—will it not come to me to‐morrow? Now tell me what it is.”

“Alas, my child,” said John, as he stroked her waving hair, “and can it be that already you are seeking that which men chase from the cradle to the grave, that unattainable—the spirit’s rest!”

“The spirit’s rest!” said Millicent, while a sort of fear crept over her, she knew not why. “Uncle, what is that?”

“It is the good which all are seeking, and I know not if any find. I can but tell, I sought and found it not, long ago, Millicent, when all my thoughts were not devoured by one thought, and all my mind was not absorbed by one idea. I could have told you of the various shapes in which this desire of all hearts appears to human eyes, and how men struggle panting after it, many fainting by the way; but now mine own eyes, looking ever inward on the great darkness that is on my soul, have grown as it were blind to all other sights; and I can only tell you what a shipwreck I have made, who freighted all my life upon one hope.”

“And where did you seek it, then?” said Millicent, with a trembling voice.

“In her love!” he answered, almost fiercely. He gazed for a moment fixedly into vacancy, then, pushing her from him, buried his face in his hands.

“Child, child, why have you come to awaken me out of that enchantment, the very surpassing sweetness of whose delusion makes the knowledge of its falsity so bitter? Why have you come to remind me that it was a shipwreck truly, and that the ocean of vain delights on which I seek to keep that shattered bark afloat does hide indeed most hideous depths, where I must sink and be engulfed one day. Go—what can I do for you? If the universal restlessness has fastened on your heart already, I cannot save you from its fruits. They may not be poisonous for you—I cannot tell. You must abide your destiny. You will soon go out into the world, and your unpractised eyes will not so readily perhaps pierce the mask of outward calm which instinct teaches men to wear. It will seem to you that life is a gay and tranquil thing for many, when you see them dwell at ease in happy homes, but, trust my words, their spirit resteth not: wearily, wearily, to and fro, it wandereth, seeking repose. Soon yours will go roaming sadly with the others; it may be for weal or woe. I cannot guide or help you. I can but counsel you out of the bitter knowledge of my own experience: take heed how you make your rest on the hard rock of a human heart.” He laid back his head and wept in silence, for he had grown well‐nigh childish, through long‐indulgence of his feelings.

Millicent dared not further trouble him; she crept away far more thoughtful than befitted sixteen summers. He had done a cruel thing in flinging that fear into her mind; yet it seemed to her that she had gained the knowledge of one great fact from this strange conversation with her incomprehensible guardian.

She had gathered from it this conviction, that the repose in which her whole being was to rest, and be as it were absorbed, the mysterious repose for which her spirit craved with a longing that deepened every day, was to be found in human love. It was natural that she should come to this conclusion, as it must necessarily seem to her that there could be no greater good than that for which John Forde mourned with the mourning of his whole existence.

Thus Millicent Grey prepared to begin life with one great mistake.

CHAPTER IV.

SOME three years later a letter arrived one morning at the house Rue St. Michel, in the bonne ville d’Aix, where Millicent Grey had dwelt for so long a period. It was one of no small importance to her, for it announced the death of her father, and further contained the request, or rather the commands, of Mrs. Egerton that she should forthwith repair under suitable escort to England, there to take up her abode in the family of her aunt, according to the request of her dying mother.

There was now, however, an additional reason for such an arrangement, as Mr. Egerton had by this event become her lawful guardian, which John Forde was not. Mr. Grey, remembering on his deathbed the child on whom he had bestowed no thought in life, had sent for his brother‐in‐law, and entreated him to repair somewhat of his own neglect towards his daughter by undertaking the care of her and her fortune, at least until she should be of age. Mr. Egerton therefore added a few lines to his wife’s letter, to say that she would be expected as soon as possible at Rookcliffe, his country residence in ——shire.

In compliance with these instructions Millicent Grey found herself, on a fine evening in the month of May, after a rapid journey through France, on board of the steamer which was to convey her from Hâvre to London.

John Forde was not with her—he could not have accompanied her to her uncle’s house, and his task was, in fact, completely over—he had fulfilled his promise—he need fear no mournful reproaching gaze from the eyes that were ever looking at him out of that grave—neither the dead nor the living Millicent would claim more from him than he had done; and he was well pleased that now that young, ardent life should be separated from his own apathetical and cold existence. He felt little affection for her, most lovable as she certainly was, so warm‐hearted and full of noble generous feeling, but he could spare no love from the buried mother for the blooming daughter, and his mind had become so completely enervated by his long indulgence that he was incapable of the smallest exertion. Human sounds grated powerfully on his ear, human sights were hateful to him, he desired an entire solitude, and such he knew he should have at Aix, when Millicent left him. He roused himself to wish her well through a world where he himself had been taken in a snare so perilous, and then turned away to think of her and of all other living forms no more.

Millicent herself wept much at parting with him. She kissed his unresisting hands again and again, and almost felt as if the delight of going at last to visit this wonderful world, of which she had dreamt so long, were sadly lessened by the separation from her childhood’s guardian.

Yet Nanette remarked, somewhat maliciously, that her tears flowed quite as freely when they passed the grande statue in the Plâce on their way out of the town. In fact, at Millicent’s age, and with her loving disposition, it was impossible for her not to attach herself to the only person with whom she had shared her home besides her bonne,—but it could not possibly be a deep‐rooted affection, or a lasting regret; for John Forde had been nothing in her existence, monotonous as it was. After the first natural pang of separation was over it could make little difference that her eyes no longer turned occasionally on the dull motionless figure of her silent guardian.

As for Nanette, despite her feeling of extreme mental helplessness after she quitted Père André,—despite her dread of English heretics and coal fires, and her invincible horror for some creature of her imagination which she was wont to denominate bif staiks, she would as soon have thought of changing her faith as of quitting her well‐beloved charge. Her warm attachment was fully reciprocated by Millicent, and it was really a touching thing to see those two, so different in age and station and in every circumstance of life, yet linked so closely by this tender friendship. So they stood together on board of the London packet as it smoked and panted preparatory to starting from the shores of France. As usual, humanity in its least fascinating aspect was to be found on deck. It is marvelous how speedily the atmosphere of refinement and polished courtesy, which counterfeits so admirably the virtues men ought to possess, will evaporate from around a party of individuals, entire strangers to one another, who find themselves huddled together in an uncomfortable steamer, with the prospect of a stormy night. Nowhere, perhaps, does human nature appear with so little disguise. There is no occasion here for the universal and never‐failing politeness, which is so apt a representation of a pure and generous unselfishness; every one feels at liberty to occupy themselves solely with the real object of their solicitude, and one by one they are seen to ensconce themselves in their own cloaks and their own sulkiness, each man drawing on his traveling cap in its own peculiar style of hideousness.

There was the usual assemblage to‐night. There stands the young Englishman who might have been seen, a few days since, stalking like any heathen through the prostrate groups of kneeling worshippers in St. Peter’s, his spy‐glass in his eye; and his hands in his pockets. At his side yawns another of our enlightened countrymen, who lately made an excursion to Athens for the purpose of shooting Greek owls; a happy expedient of which he bethought himself when he had exhausted the usual Britannic excitements of shaving his head, dressing like a Turk, and otherwise astonishing the natives, and who in that renowned city having been induced by the earnest entreaties of his valet‐de‐place to visit the Parthenon, looked around him on these ruins of mournful beauty, and taking his cigar from his mouth, listlessly inquired what they called this place.

Further on is the brisk young clergyman, who, with his aristocratic pupil, spent two months not long since in the Holy City, and employed the interval in falling in love with, and marrying the daughter of a missionary there established; the sentimental preliminaries having been carried on during an excursion to Bethlehem, and the declaration and acceptance having taken place at the foot of the Mount of Olives, such being the habits of the clerical pilgrims of modern times. That sharp cross looking man with green spectacles and a huge note‐book under his arm, has been visiting the Syrian monasteries, where he has been treated with the utmost kindness and hospitality, having been nursed through a six weeks’ fever by the good brethren on Mount Carmel. He is now returning to England, where he proposes to enlarge the public mind with a volume of travels, which is to contain a sneering denunciation of the monkish superstition of his late venerable hosts; and further, such an account of their theory and practice as a total ignorance of all languages save his native guttural, and a fund of deeply toothed prejudice, shall enable him to produce.

In the midst of these various indviduals it was a pleasant sight to see young Millicent Grey, as she stood at the side of the vessel, looking over the foaming water towards the yet unseen shores of England, braving, with child‐like pleasure, the rough visiting of the fresh breeze that blew upon her bright face, whilst her sparkling eye and glowing cheek told how high her heart was beating with its ardent hope, and with what energy and vigour she was preparing for the life‐struggle to which she was now advancing fast. She was at this time somewhere between nineteen and twenty years of age, and notwithstanding that she had great depth and intensity of feeling, as well as a shrewd penetrating mind, she was still guileless and simple as when we saw her listening to the mournful words, never afterwards forgotten, of poor John Forde.

No one was prepared to enter on the world with less idea of the consequences than Millicent Grey; in fact, her peculiar education had been of a nature to render her well nigh incapable of understanding the whole artificial frame‐work of society. She was essentially truthful,—it never occurred to her to speak otherwise than she thought, although her due share of womanly timidity and reserve prevented her from communicating much of what she felt; and above all, she was accustomed to see things exactly as they were, without being in any degree influenced by popular fallacies or received opinion. She was joyous and lighthearted now, as those are only who have not tried their strength in the sore strife and conflicts that await them,—yet haply none would exchange the tempered gladness which falls on all, who have seen their guardian hope make itself wings and fly up into heaven, for that first sparkling buoyancy which hath no abiding charm: the one is like the dazzling lustre of the sunbeams, that fades before the clouds, the other, less brilliant but more pure, is like the sweet, tranquil light of the stars on a clear cold night.

She stood, casting her free glance over the sea, and already in imagination her bounding feet were treading the golden plains of her ideal future,—strange! if any one had suddenly mapped out before her eyes then, what that future was to be. Ah! who, in the dawn of life, could look on such a sight and not turn sickening from it? Who that could foresee the process of their discipline would have the heart to turn and live? When the actual trial comes the strength comes with it to endure; when the piercing wound is made then flows the healing balm; and when the earth flowers fade, that lure us from the homeward path, how sweetly spring to life the blossoms of celestial bloom, whose fragrance penetrates the soul with soothing power, so that backward looking, when the journey’s ended, we can see how each sharp arrow has been winged by love. But in that hour of hope and bright expectancy, had it been given to Millicent Grey to look upon her future years, she had found it hard to resist the temptation of plunging with one bound into those boiling waters to hide herself within their breast from the wilder tempests and the colder blasts that soon would meet her in her life’s career.

She was not long allowed to stand indulging in her brilliant fancies; the bustle of starting was just over, and the steamer fairly under way, when Nanette came rushing up to her in a state of great excitement exclaiming,—

Ma chérie, we must be coming near to England now, for there is a gros Anglais come on board, and he is making inquiries for roast beef.”

“Yes,” said Millicent, “We shall be there to‐morrow. Oh, Nanette!” she added, turning round her beaming face, “life is going to begin now.”

“My dear young lady, I sincerely hope you may not be heartily tired of it before it is done,” said a strange voice at her side. She looked round hastily, and found that the speaker was an old gentleman, supported on crutches, who had been watching her animated looks with much interest for some time past. He raised his hat courteously as her eyes met his.

“I really beg your pardon,” he said, “for having taken the liberty of addressing you. It was quite involuntary, I assure you, but I was struck by your remark, which contrasted so vividly with my own state of feeling.”

He was an aristocratic looking old man, who had once been handsome, but he was entirely crippled by palsy; his countenance, which was by no means unpleasing, had an expression of great firmness, accompanied by a slight degree of irritability; he looked as if he were thoroughly accustomed to have his own way in all things, and his long‐protracted state of suffering had no doubt rendered him somewhat capricious in his desires. On the whole, however, he looked thoroughly estimable and benevolent, and for the moment seemed very anxious that Millicent should not take offence at his unceremonious speech.

She hastened to assure him that such was not the case, and feeling convinced, by the sort of freemasonry which exists in a certain class of society, that he was a person with whom she might very safely associate, she readily entered into conversation with him. They sat down amicably together, and although of course, being such entire strangers, they could only talk on indifferent topics, yet the old man was soon altogether charmed with Millicent,—there was such a freshness and simplicity in her impressions of England, the new country she was going to explore, and at the same time so much depth in her observations, whilst her frank manner and ready smile were of themselves really very captivating.

“Why, you talk of visiting England and its natives as if you were going to inquire into the manners and customs of the Chinese,” said the old man, at last, smiling at her animation.

“Well, it is pretty much like visiting China or Kamschatka, or any other foreign country, to me. I have never been there since I was quite a little child; of course it is my native land, and I am quite ready to love it very much beforehand, but at the same time I am rather curious to see it, because I expect it will explain to me a great many things which I don’t understand in the world. There is an immense deal of good sense in England, is there not?”

“Why, I believe there is upon the whole; and yet people do foolish things enough there. I could tell you of a few,” he added, shrugging his shoulders with a comical smile.

“Oh, I should not like it if they did not,” said Millicent; “but what I expect will prove so instructive to me is, that I am told the English all live upon system. In France, you know, they live pour passer le temps; and in Italy, I believe, their existence is one of impulse; but in England, I hear, they all think very seriously, and make up their minds what they ought to do, and do it. I believe there is system in everything—great systems for legislation, national education, and so on—and little private systems for the life of each person. Is it so?”

“ Well, I declare I can scarcely tell. Like M. Jourdain, who was not aware he had been talking de la prose, I hardly know whether I have been living on system or not; and yet now I think of it, I certainly have; and, what is more, I can tell you very distinctly the nature of it. My system undoubtedly is, to make myself as comfortable as I possibly can, at all times and in all places. With these withered limbs of mine it is not very easy; and yet, by the help of a good cook and pleasant society, I manage pretty well. Yes, that is clearly my principle. I must thank you for making it known to me.”

“Ah, the system of making one’s self comfortable is very common in England, I believe,” said Millicent, musingly; “but now, pray excuse me for asking it, I should like so much to know why you thought I should tire of life before it was done.”

“Simply because I am very tired of it myself,” said the old gentleman, laughing; “not that I want to be rid of it however, oh dear, no!” and he looked round with a sort of terror, as if he was afraid some one would take him at his word, and relieve him of what was clearly a beloved burden; “But the truth is, that in early life I made one very great mistake, and I have suffered for it ever since.”

Millicent gave a timid glance of inquiry, but he shook his head, smiling.

“No, really I dare not, on so short an acquaintance, make you acquainted with all the secrets of my history. Should we meet again, as I trust, or rather, to tell you the truth, as I am determined we shall, I have no doubt I should be inclined to make you wise by my past experience.”

Ma chérie,” put in Nanette, at this juncture, who saw that Millicent was gaining some information from her new friend, “Ask Monsieur if that is the way in which Englishmen amuse themselves?” She pointed to where two of the passengers were engaged over a game at chess. “I heard them say, let us amuse ourselves; but if that is their amusement, ma foi! c’est que c’est bien lugubre; they have not spoken one word, or smiled one smile, since they began, but they have shaken their heads, and nodded to one another with, oh, such a solemnity!”

Millicent and her new friend laughed heartily at Nanette’s look of horror, who clearly thought that the most serious of affairs in France was merrier than amusements in England. They continued to converse together with much satisfaction, till the arrival of a tall servant, laden with cloaks and plaids, interrupted them. He ventured to hint, that the night air was dangerous to his master, and the old gentleman was obliged to confess it was somewhat imprudent in him to remain so late on deck. He therefore took leave of Millicent with all the courtier‐like politeness of former days, and having been duly wrapped up in various mufflings, allowed himself to be carried off like a stout bundle, by the powerful footman.

We all know how speedily acquaintances are made in travelling; the frigid barriers which society raises between man and man are so completely thrown down when all are alike exposed to the same inconveniences, and it may be dangers. Who has not known what it is to swear an eternal friendship to the charming individual whose society has enlivened a ten days’ voyage in a wretched steamer, or to feel as unhappy as though one had lost one’s nearest relations, when the termination of a fortnight’s quarantine separates us from the family who shared its miseries with us? Millicent and the old gentleman met next morning as though they had been acquainted for years, and cordially shook hands with mutual pleasure.

They had a bad passage, and did not arrive at their destination until several hours beyond the usual time, There was considerable confusion on board, and the tall servant was fully occupied in taking charge of numerous packages belonging to his master, in the course of which proceedings he tumbled several times over the active little Nanette, who invariably begged his pardon, and hoped, in an audible whisper, that all Englishmen were not to be so tall and so stiff. It thus happened that the poor old gentleman, whose infirmity rendered him quite helpless, would have been wholly without the attendance of which he stood so much in need, had not Millicent taken on herself the task of ministering to his comforts. She brought him his breakfast, put on his cloak, and ran after his hat, when the wind blew it away; in short, she made herself not only so useful, but so agreeable to him, that he looked as if he could not bear to part with her when the moment of separation came. He detained her for some time, when she rose to take leave of him previous to landing, and seemed uncertain whether he might venture to say what he wished. At last, summoning courage, he said,—

“I have a great favour to ask, and I must beg you to excuse me if it seems an impertinent request. I trust my motive, which you shall most certainly know hereafter, will quite exonerate me. Will you tell me your destination in England? In short, will you give me your address at your new abode?”

Millicent was too completely ignorant of the ways of the world to imagine that there could be any reason to prevent her doing as he wished, especially as Nanette, whose bright imagination had already conjured up visions of splendid cadeaux which this dear, sensible old milord was to bestow on her darling, was inciting her, by many significant looks and signs, to tell him immediately. Millicent, therefore, gave him her address at Mr. Egerton’s, and so took her leave of him, never recollecting till she had left the steamer, that she herself had failed to obtain any information as to the name or position of her newly acquired friend.

CHAPTER V.

ROOKCLIFFE, the future abode of Millicent Grey, lay at a distance of some five miles from the nearest railway station, and it was late in the evening before she found herself in the carriage which her uncle had sent to convey her over the intervening space. Nanette, quite fatigued with the number of reverences she had made, with most unappreciated politeness, to the stoical gentlemen in glazed hats who had handed her out and in of the railway carriages, composed herself to sleep in a corner, whilst Millicent, leaning eagerly towards the window, gazed out into the darkness, and tried to distinguish the different objects on which the light of the lamps flashed rapidly as they whiffed along.

She felt, as she had done throughout this journey, that she was being carried on to her destiny, that she was traveling, as it were, over the first stage of life, and there was a feeling almost of rapture in the excitement which thrilled every nerve, as she thought of the unknown future to which she looked with such anxiety. She little knew how, somewhat later, with most ineffable calm, we learn to lay ourselves down on the breast of that dark stream, and, with hands all humbly crossed upon the bosom, scarred with many a half‐closed wound, let the quick current bear us on and on, without an effort to direct its course, thinking only how deep, and clear, and smooth is the boundless ocean, to whose placid rest it bears us rapidly. Even the locality of her future abode was full of interest to Millicent, and she experienced an almost child‐like pleasure in tracing the indistinct features of the landscape through which she was passing.

There is at all times a strange sensation in traveling by night through a peopled country; the contrast is so great between the lucid sky, where alone the remains of light are gathered, and the dark heavy earth, seeming to lie in sullen silence beneath its pail of shadows. The sight of those huge masses of building, whence no sound arises, but which we know to be so teeming with life, sentient, suffering, and mysterious, fills us with a sense of awe and, we fain with our dim eyes would pierce the outward matter to discern what manner of spirit is within.

How awful were a voice to come forth from each one of these dark piles of habitation, and proclaim the hidden truth of the living mysteries within, saying, “Here human love is agonizing; there infamy and vice walk rampant; here despair is writhing in the dust; there cankering want hath torn affection even from a mother’s heart, and the child that asked not life from her is praying for its passing.”

But no such voice is heard, at least, except we question it; and so, through scenes which, could we witness them, would make us turn away heart‐sick to weep as it were tears of blood for our hapless brethren, we pass,—dreaming golden dreams, as Millicent did now!

The first mile or two carried her through a colliery district, and even in the dim light she could discern the miserable appearance of the miners’ habitations, which were in fact but a set of wretched hovels crowded together; their numbers were, however, so great that she rightly estimated the population as being very considerable. A bleak common of no great extent divided this uninviting part of the county from a tract of land where the scenery was of a totally opposite character. Though still flat it was richly wooded, and beautifully undulating; in bright daylight it presented that fair, peaceful aspect so peculiar to the English landscape and to which the heart of the traveller returns with such a longing fondness amid all the magnificence of other climes. Not gorgeous Eastern skies, or Alpine mountains in their savage splendour, can ever be as lovely or as dear as the waving woods of England, so bright in their green luxuriance, with those quiet fields whose golden corn seems to have robbed the sunshine, and the voices wildly musical of rushing stream and sighing wind.

Even by night Millicent could distinguish some of the beauty of this scene, as the tall trees seemed to sweep past her, assuming a thousand fantastic shapes, and often obscuring the sky altogether with their thick branches. One object, however, before entering the wood, attracted her attention forcibly; it was a small church, situated on the borders of the common nearest the mines, in a very dreary and desolate position, and which to her astonishment was lighted up even at that hour. She was the more surprised as, on approaching the village adjoining Rookcliffe, she passed another, of far more imposing appearance, which was entirely in darkness. Very picturesque this village seemed to be; very captivating the pictures of homely, peaceful life, revealed through the half open cottage doors, whence the fire‐light streamed out upon the dark road.

This village being Mr. Egerton’s own property, and all these simple villagers, peering from their lattice windows as the travellers pass, being also Mr. Egerton’s dependents, the coachman, sympathizing with that gentleman’s feelings, now causes the well appointed carriage to take a somewhat more aristocratic pace, and whirls it with noisy ostentation to the gate. The woman at the lodge is all ready to give it free entrance, and she curtsies in the dark with due respect to the wheels, which grind past her feet with so close a shave that she is not very sure for ten minutes afterwards whether she has them all safe, On it sweeps down the long avenue; and a sudden feeling of timidity and of terror, she knows not for what, strikes Millicent Grey as she catches a glimpse of the stately house, that rises up massive and gloomy before her. She grasps Nanette’s little warm hand, and in another moment the carriage sweeps with an artistic flourish to the portico, and she finds herself at Rookcliffe. The door stood hospitably open to receive her, and on the threshold, in the centre of the blaze of light which streamed from the hall, Mr. Egerton was placed ready to welcome her to his house.

It was happy and striking coincidence, if this estimable individual was unaware of the pleasing picture which he presented in his benevolent attitude on the threshold, with his opaque person coming out darkly against the back‐ground of glowing light, and the doorway forming a suitable framework around him.

He was a perfect type of the English country gentleman. There was such bland respectability teeming from his large glowing countenance, which seemed as though it were always reflecting the light of the fire after dinner, and such warmth and comfort diffused over the whole outer man, whilst his expression and general appearance gave ample evidence of the entire self‐approbation and complacency which reigned within. He welcomed Millicent with precisely the proper amount of cordiality, and folded her in an embrace systematically paternal; then releasing her, he offered his hand with that hospitable flourish peculiar to individuals in his position, and with a cheerful countenance, which seemed to say—“Behold with what self‐forgetting generosity I admit my friends to the bosom of my family!”—he conducted her towards Mrs. Egerton, who advanced from the drawing‐room to meet her.

This lady was the personification of dignified propriety, and of composed, resolute acceptance of all the advantages and privileges, physical and moral, which were to be derived from her station in society. Stately looking, well dressed, never varying one hair’s breadth from the routine of life, easy and luxurious, which is the settled system of existence for persons of her fortune and position, everything in her house, her person, her manners, and her religion, were arranged to meet the approving eye of the world.

Whether she were the urbane hostess, the careful mother, the mildly‐reproving, silently‐determined wife, or the benevolent dispenser of soup and blankets at Christmas‐tide, (these benefits being transmitted to her awe‐struck tenantry through the hands of a housekeeper in black satin and pink ribbons, who wore kid gloves in case she should accidentally touch any of the recipients of her bounty,) Mrs. Egerton still acted up to the one principle which guided her in all things, of making a faultless appearance in the sight of her fellow men, and obeying to the very letter all the requirements of established custom, according to her rank and circumstances. If there were any one quality peculiarly prominent in Mrs. Egerton’s character, it was what is commonly called “proper pride,” that mysterious virtue belonging we know not to what faith or to what tenets, which is held in such esteem by those who not the less, through some subtle calculation of their own accommodating mind, firmly expect that inheritance of the meek which is promised in the doctrines they profess.

Millicent received another measured English embrace from this stiff but comfortable looking representative of good feeling, dignity, and respectability, who was further remarkable for a serenity of aspect peculiar to herself, and which emanated, no doubt, from the pleasant conviction that every thing she had ever done, said, or thought, was exactly as it ought to have been. She was then ushered into the drawing‐room, having just caught a glimpse of poor Nanette, hurried off, with despairing looks, by three or four gigantic footmen, to the care of a housekeeper, awful in satins and stateliness, who appeared dimly in the far perspective. The drawing‐room seemed to Millicent blazing with light and full of people. She clung involuntarily to her uncle’s arm, and stood looking round from under the masses of her long brown hair, with the shy, timid glance of a startled deer.

Mr. Egerton presented her in due form to the various members of his family; three daughters, Anne, Fanny, and Sophia; two sons, Charles and Arthur.

Anne, tall and frigid, looking by no means so young as she could have wished; unpleasantly handsome, having bold features and hawk’s eyes, haughty and supercilious in manner, as though she had discovered some excellent reason why she was to consider herself superior to every one around her, and that, duly pious and Christianized as she was, she had received a special license for giving pain to others by coldness and contempt. This young lady was wont to delight herself solely in matters altogether beyond a woman’s province, for she talked politics and philosophy with an assurance which had its desired effect on the majority of her acquaintances. We may further add, that Miss Anne Egerton also fully expected to reap the reward of all the virtues, such as humility, gentleness, and self‐denial, inculcated by the creed she professed with much Sunday ostentation.

Fanny, with indistinct hair and indefinite features, a small mind and a small voice, loving to sing small songs and to entrap unwary individuals into swearing an eternal friendship; all nerves and sensibility, continually declaring she must have sympathy; that she could not exist without it; that she was entirely dependent on her friends for happiness, and therefore, though she was sorry to be troublesome to them, yet really, constituted as she was, she must entreat of them to sacrifice themselves to her; she must really claim all their time and attention; whatever their avocations might be, they could never be so important as the necessity that she, in her highly‐wrought state of mind, should have some one to whom she could tell her feelings:—Fanny fell into the common snare of imagining that she established a legitimate excuse for her caprice, self‐indulgence, and thorough egotism, (qualified, of course, by far daintier names,) when she affirmed that they were inherent to her nature, and therefore indispensable evils, not to be resisted.

Sophia, decidedly plain, short, thick‐set, and able‐bodied, having a worthy look, which was a species of moral livery to the peculiar line she had chosen; for this young lady had discovered that her especial vocation was the improvement of mankind, and to this end she laboured with a noisy zeal, no detail of which was ever allowed to pass unobserved by her numerous acquaintance. She pursued her call‐ ing without the slightest references to established principles or authorities; for, as she loved to say, when setting at defiance those before whose grey hairs she should have bowed in reverent silence, she had a thoroughly independent mind, and acted in all cases on theories of her own. Her conversation never was of the most lively description, for as she was fully convinced apparently that no one would be so much acquainted with her own merits as herself, she habitually undertook the task of doing herself justice, and discharged the duty with extraordinary fidelity. She was at all times to be heard quietly detailing her own meritorious acts, never dreaming that any merit they might have possessed was turned to veriest poison by such an open display, and in her daily descent on the village, armed with medicines and tracts, and stocked with severe, overbearing admonitions, she gathered up material for much complacent haranguing at her father’s luxurious table.

And thus she took to herself without misgiving the name of Charity;—that holy one, who with veiled face and noiseless steps glides unseen in the shadow of all who suffer;—fearing not, though snow‐white are her garments, to steal into polluted haunts; appearing, as though warned by some tender instinct, wherever tears are falling, or aching hearts are wearying to rest; through long dark nights making a pillow of her gentle arm for the throbbing head, and over many a rough and distant path, speeding with the angel words of pity or of comfort; but ever voiceless, silent, having no name, save in the prayers of the fatherless and widow.

Very charitable Sophia was pronounced to be; very estimable she was by all considered, and of late she had established herself as an authoress, by the publication of certain articles on the education of the aged ignorant, and one small volume, entitled “Hints to Bishops,” which, as Rookcliffe was a pleasant house to visit in, obtained some little circulation in the neighbouring.

The woman who writes is always in an anomalous position; however powerful the motive which compels her to authorship, she has quitted her own sphere, and has taken to herself a vocation for which she is neither fitted nor intended, for her reasoning powers are weak, her knowledge limited, and her judgment swayed by her feelings; when once she becomes an object of public comment, she loses all claim to the consideration and delicacy due to her very name; but she does not lose the modest timidity, the natural reserve, which causes her a bitter pang each time that she is dragged before the public gaze.

She has gone beyond her own province, and therefore she must consent to belie her own nature. It would be a mockery to talk of shrinking from observation, when of her own will she has met the rude stare of strange eyes; absurd to say that she trembles to trust her own judgment or to guide her own faltering steps, when she who should have done the bidding of others, has come forth to govern and influence the minds of many. She has quitted the stronghold of her womanly reserve and privileges, and henceforth she dare not turn, with all the revolting of heart she feels, from the personal remarks, the fulsome flattering, and the impertinent scrutiny, to which she has exposed herself; she has given herself as fair game to be hunted down for the public amusement, and she has no right to complain if the noise and turmoil of the chase fills her with terror, and with a weary longing for the unnoticed retirement which is her rightful sphere.

Sophia, however, had a fund of self‐sufficiency, which enabled her to pass through this ordeal with great equanimity; in fact, to sum up her character in a word, she was one of those persons who constrain free‐born Englishmen to wish most heartily that a little of the Turkish discipline were established in their country, and that the ladies, even without yellow slippers and the fear of sacks before their eyes, should be restricted to such spheres of action, and such topics of conversation, as are within the bounds of their capacity and suitable attainments.

Millicent’s bright visions of a loving companionship with her cousins began to melt away very rapidly after she had received Anne’s chilling welcome, accompanied by a scrutinizing look which enveloped her whole person, and subsided into a sneer, and had also been subjected to Sophia’s hard impressive shake of the hand, who already perceived in her a victim for future improvement; whilst Fanny declared that she had been put into such a flutter of spirits by the stranger’s arrival, that she required the attention of all present for some time in order to restore her to composure.

But the introductions were not yet over. Mr. Egerton next presented his two sons. Charles, the eldest, was tall, rather good‐looking, and studiously elegant. He was refined, exclusive, and supercilious, and, as a matter of course, always absurd, and often disagreeable. He was one of those men who render life an intolerable burden by maintaining that all the customs and rules of society, down to the most minute of unnecessary “convenances,” must be rigidly obeyed at all times and in all places, His favourite amusements were fishing and shooting, and otherwise endangering the peace and health of many innocent creatures; and he was further much addicted to the pastime of morally dissecting his neighbours, whose faults and follies he would skilfully expose and ingeniously discuss, with an air and manner which seemed to intimate that he did not in any degree partake of the same nature as themselves. Arthur, the last of Millicent’s new relations, was very slow in obeying his father’s summons to come forward and make her acquaintance. He advanced towards her, evidently with no good will, and he bent down his head so much that she could not distinguish his features, though she was struck with his peculiarly ungainly and clumsy figure. Arthur merely gave his hand in silence, and was turning away, when Charles called out to him tauntingly, “Come, Arthur, this will never do; Miss Grey expects to see all her cousins to‐night, and you are leaving her to speculate mysteriously on the probable peculiarities of the countenance you are hiding so assiduously. Perhaps she thinks you are afraid to dazzle her by the brilliancy of your appearance; let me recommend you to prevent her forming too glowing a picture by allowing her to see that expressive face of yours at once.”

Millicent saw that the frame of the young man shook, she knew not with what emotion, as his brother spoke, but the next moment he slowly turned his head towards her, and she was startled by seeing a countenance more entirely devoid of all beauty than any she had ever looked upon;—a face so painfully and strikingly plain she could not have imagined, and she no longer wondered that her cousin shrank from observation. It was not possible that his appearance should fail to excite a feeling of repugnance in the minds of all who saw him; and that he was fully aware of this was plain from the look of hopeless despondency with which he turned away. Millicent was full of generous feeling, and she inwardly determined that she would show him the utmost cordiality and consideration in all her intercourse with him; but in the meantime she had to follow her aunt to the sofa, where she was to spend the remainder of the evening in great state by her side. Here she was provided with some very strong tea, which she felt herself constrained to accept, in case she should distress the fat butler, who had brought it expressly for her; and then commenced a dull, heavy, commonplace conversation, of that aimless, unprofitable species which seems the only legitimate and established occupation for the long hours after dinner, and which always has seemed to us the dreariest waste of time.

Most thankful was Millicent when the punctual Mr. Egerton, who never varied half a minute from the appointed hours, announced that it was time to retire. She bade her new friends good night with suspicious alacrity, and the feeling of depression and timidity which hung around her all the evening, was for the first time dissipated, when she found herself clasped in the ready embrace of her dear old bonne.

Ah! blessed human sympathy,—gentle, loving, kindly human sympathy,—what a marvelous treasure it is, without which, truly, we were poor indeed. It is a beautiful thing to think that to every living soul is given the power to alleviate suffering by that one heaven‐taught influence! too many ignore their high calling in this respect,—too many forget what a noble power they possess, and that the weakest, the most unworthy, the poorest amongst may be, as a minister of consolation, wearing to the eyes all dim with weeping the form of a very angel. For even if we have only words and looks to give, we must still let the look be one of tenderness and pity, and the words, of loving kindness; and the aching heart shall throb less madly, the heavy eyes shall turn to the light again.

We are so closely knit together in this world, dust so clings to dust, that the lightest token of a fellow creature’s dear compassion is strangely precious to us. Shame on the niggard hearts that seek not to dispense this costly gift, and leave it withering beneath the cold, sullen influence of their indifference or their pride! They know not what an angel they are driving from their side when their selfish carelessness destroys the power of sympathy in their own breasts, for it is the one only joy this earth can give which naught can ever take away. They themselves may be most sad and lonely, the light of love and hope departed from before their eyes, and only that quiet gloom remaining which spreads itself upon this mortal life like some funereal pall, when the desire of earthly happiness is dead. Yet still more blessed far is so to pity and console than to enjoy the fond affection or the care of others, and they may make themselves a sunshine brighter than the sunshine of their youthful hopes, in the returning smiles of those whom they have cheered in sorrow, whilst in their sinking hearts the tears of gratitude shall fall more sweet than dew, refreshing flowers that droop at even.

Let us not mistrust our gift, however weak we feel ourselves to be; there never yet walked one on earth whose path was not darkened with the shadows of many sorrows not his own, and to these he has power to minister, were it but with the kindly pressure of his hand, or the murmured blessing, or the voice of tenderness, that soothes the troubled spirit like the soft wind breathing on the stormy ocean.

Poor little Nanette had nothing to offer for her darling’s consolation, save a few cheerful words and a bright look of affection, but it was quite enough to dispel Millicent’s passing depression, and she was soon laughing merrily at the details of her bonne’s reception in the housekeeper’s room.

She was left alone at last, and feeling that irresistible desire for a few minutes of quiet thought, which so often takes possession of us at night, she drew back the curtain from the window, and sat down to gaze out on the still, fair landscape.

No one yet ever looked up into the midnight heavens, so intensely pure, so awfully serene, where the great stars abide in changeless beauty, like the glorious hopes that float through the calm soul of a saint, without feeling the rising up within them of a strange desire,—a terror, an uneasiness,—which they can neither explain nor define; no one, at least, who is yet chained by a single thought, or hope, or wish to this world, and the things of it. Some there have been, and are, who have so learned to fling aside the clogging weight of earth’s affections, that already their enfranchised spirit hath sought and found a home within those fields of light so far off and so peaceful.

Not so with Millicent, however; she was still seeking the solution of life’s problem among the havens of this world, and as she gazed into the lucid skies, and on the dark earth stretching out before her, there crept over her that strange sense of loneliness which is an indwelling instinct in the heart, and which we feel most often in a crowd, in the presence of our fellow men, for it is the mysterious solitude of the spirit that nought material can ever fill.

It is this void and craving of the mind which causes men so to labour and to toil for the realization of their various hopes and visions; for they are ever seeking madly to hew out from the dust and clay around them an aliment for that vast spiritual hunger and desire.

Millicent had always felt most strongly the longing for that unknown good which she believed was to be found in life, else she knew not why the life had been given to her, and to‐night it seemed to come upon her with an overwhelming power; for she had, she scarce knew why, been disap‐ pointed with her first evening in her new home. During the long, monotonous years she had spent at Aix, she had ever looked forward to her arrival in England as the event which was to open up for her the treasure‐house of existence, where she might go in and find the mysterious riches that were to satisfy her heart’s desire; and now she had come, and it did not seem to her that the elements of which the Egerton family were composed, were likely to afford her much insight into the uses and purposes of life. Already, with the vivid imagination of youth, she pictured to herself a daily routine of inoffensive occupations, similar to those which had oppressed her in France, and her thoughts flew back to the conversation she had held with John Forde, when he told her that the thing she longed for was the spirit’s rest, and led her, by his ominous words, to believe that this rest, for which the soul feels such a dire necessity, was to be found only in human affection.

This conviction now re‐ turned with redoubled strength, as she felt the chill of that dreary solitude of mind; it seemed to her that to live in the life of another a necessary law of her being,—that, in fact, the very power of existence must decay within her unless there were some outer life to which she might link herself, and in which she might exist.

There was the foreshadowing of a great truth in this belief of Millicent Grey’s; it was the stirring within her of the instinctive knowledge that her soul could not subsist alone,—that, except in union with a Being not her own, even that immortal essence would expire and fade away. She struggling with the inborn necessity of adoration and worship which filled her spirit, and she prepared to seek an object for it in some form of human dust, flail and erring as herself.

She believed that her rest was only to be found in daily, hourly toil for the peace of some other,—that, in the entire devotion of her soul to the chosen friend of earth would be its entire satisfaction, and, like all women, the craving was strong within her to find a support and defence for her great weakness and helplessness in some stronger arm and firmer heart.

So Millicent Grey lay down that night with a bright dream in her mind of some such loving protection and repose of self‐devotion; but she little thought how, by thus concentrating her whole faith and hope upon it, she was, in fact, preparing to stake her life at a single venture.

CHAPTER VI.

MY dear Millicent,” said Mrs. Egerton, the next morning, as she sailed into the room with an air of consequential satisfaction, as though she were aware that an invisible herald had preceded her in the minds of all present, announcing to them the exalted position she ought to hold in their esteem, “you will have little difficulty in becoming acquainted with our mode of life, for when you have passed one day with us, you will know our habitual routine of existence as completely as though you had lived with us for a year.”

“Do you mean that every day in the year is exactly the same in this house: is there never a variety of any kind whatever?” exclaimed Millicent, in some alarm.

“Not any, I think, in the external arrangements, or what I would call the outward machinery of our existence,” said Mrs. Egerton, pompously; “each hour seems to have its natural and fitting occupation, from which we seldom vary. Of course life is chequered at all times, and with us, as with others, there are occasional circumstances which create change, though without materially altering the ordinary course to which I alluded just now. For instance, an event will occur in our family next autumn, which will cause us all a very pleasing excitement.”

Next autumn! no events until next autumn. This was dreary news to Millicent. Mrs. Egerton waited to be asked what this occurrence was, before she spoke; for she held it to be highly unprofitable to do anything gratuitously, and she loved that even her words should be demanded as a favour, and graciously accorded.

Millicent was not slow to gratify her; she was much interested in hearing what was her first prospect of excitement.

“It is the arrival of my fourth daughter, Juliet, from the Continent,” said Mrs. Egerton.

“I did not know you had another daughter,” said Millicent; “I thought I had seen all the family.”

“All but this one, who is the youngest, and who has been passing some months in Italy with a friend. Until you have seen her, Millicent, you cannot understand how much reason, as a mother, I have to be proud. All my daughters are greatly above par; I am quite aware of that, but Juliet is something indeed remarkable, and totally unlike her sisters.”

“Is she, then, very handsome?” asked Millicent.

“You innocent cousin!” said Charles, laughing heartily, “how very plainly you have told us what you think of those you have already seen.”

Millicent felt she had done so, and coloured with annoyance at her own imprudent speech. Mrs. Egerton was content, however, with the implied compliment to her favourite daughter, and continued at once:—

“Handsome is not the word I should apply to her; she is much beyond that—she is strikingly beautiful. Charles, I appeal to you, if this is not the case, and you may rely on his opinion, Millicent, as he is peculiarly fastidious on the subject of beauty.”

“There can be no question that Juliet is singularly beautiful,” said Charles; “she is a remarkable person in every way: excessively clever, with an indomitable will, and the most consummate selfishness,—the whole concealed under a winning fascination of manner which I really believe has never been surpassed. I have always thought there was a good deal of the tiger in Juliet. The smooth, sleek, beautiful coat, and the cold heart beating with its cruel purpose beneath it, is a very apt simile for that captivating softness and most fair appearance which gain Juliet the hearts of all who see her, and which hide the most subtle calculations for her own continual gratification.”

Charles piqued himself on his talent for analyzing and describing character in a graphic and energetic manner; he liked to treat individuals as a species of complex machinery which he was skilled in explaining, and he was rather pleased than otherwise when he had an opportunity of commenting on his nearest relations with the same supreme indifference which he was accustomed to manifest to the whole race of man. He merely slightly elevated his eyebrows in reply to his mother’s vehement protestation against the extraordinary manner in which he had thought fit to qualify his sister, and sauntered away to receive his letters from Mr. Egerton’s hand, who was unlocking the post‐bag with a solemn and mysterious air, as though it were a matter of the first importance. All the family were now assembled, with the exception of Arthur; and Millicent began to watch their proceedings with the utmost anxiety, for Mrs. Egerton’s intimation as to the uniformity of their habits had invested the most insignificant of their acts with an awful importance in her eyes.

She marveled at the pertinacity with which Mr. Egerton kept them all waiting for their letters, whilst he carefully examined the address of each one, and at the vivacity with which he literally threw himself upon the ball and rung it, as soon as the clock began to strike the hour appointed for the family prayers.

“Pray wait a moment before you ring,” exclaimed Fanny, already too late with her request; “Arthur is just coming across the lawn; he will be here immediately.”

“I never wait for any one,” replied Mr. Egerton, shouldering a huge commentary (with which he daily confused the intellects of his servants,) and taking his accustomed seat. It afforded him the most exquisite pleasure to make this speech, for he shared in common with many estimable individuals a peculiarity of temper, which rendered it intensely pleasant to him to make little disagreeable speeches, which were often very cutting and humiliating to those whom he addressed, and which he flung at them from the high ground of his own superiority as the advocate of duty and propriety.

Punctuality was one of those virtues by which he succeeded in sinning comfortably every day, inasmuch as by his excessive punctiliousness on that head he caused the greatest discomfort and annoyance to his family.

Millicent walked to the window when prayers were over; and as it opened down to the ground, she went out a few steps to breathe the sweet morning air. She found Arthur standing moodily near it. He seemed to shrink from meeting her, and she was again most forcibly struck with his forbidding appearance, which was the more evident in the blaze of the sunlight; yet there was a soft and mournful expression in his eyes which touched her, and a certain thoughtfulness in his countenance that is the sure indication of mental powers.

She went up to him with a kind smile and a winning cordiality to which he seemed little accustomed, for a flush of delight passed over his pale face.

“You have been taking a long walk, I think,” she said. “I quite envy you, it must have been so pleasant in these sunny, green fields, this morning.”

“It was indeed,” said Arthur, earnestly; “such an hour as I have passed might almost give one courage for the bitterness which the long dull day brings with it, at least to me,” he went on, seeming to speak to himself, and not to her. “I have been deep in the woods, where there was not a sight or a sound save those of the fair nature, so glad and bright in its summer loveliness. I could breathe the fresh air with delight, feeling it was untainted with the sighs which, from a thousand bursting hearts, will have gone up to load it before the day is done, and brush away the dew without fearing that I was trampling over the spot, where some unnoticed agony had been poured out in secret tears.”

Milicent looked at him in astonishment; such bitterness of feeling was quite inexplicable to her, for whom the existence of suffering was a mere matter of faith; but Arthur continued like one thinking aloud, and well nigh unconscious of her presence:—

“I could not help thinking, as I walked through those green paths this morning, what a glorious world this would be if only the human mind were in analogy to that sweet nature; were it pure, and in hope serene as those unclouded skies, bright with the light of truth as that calm sunshine; giving forth its fragrance in thoughts and words, gentle and lovely as the odours breathing from the flowers; dispensing its refreshing sympathy and intellectual aid upon the parched and drooping souls around, like the cool stream wandering with its life‐giving waters among the forest trees,—and so that Spirit, which is beauty in the material world, shine forth as goodness in the man. But how far otherwise in actual fact! There was but one mortal footstep in the woodland path this morning, and, yet a very load of bitterness was carried even then, through that pure atmosphere!”

He paused, and Millicent stood silent, fixing her large wondering eyes on the speaker; but suddenly she was roused by the voice of Charles, who had approached unnoticed.

“Miss Grey, I see you are mute in astonishment, from which I infer that Arthur has been imparting to you some of his peculiar theories; I therefore consider it my duty, for your future peace of mind in all intercourse with him, announce to you that our respected brother is a poet. If you knew the world a little better, you would understand that this fact accounts for the very sombre hue of his existence, and for the fund of most melancholy information which it will be his delight to convey to you. For poet, in the present day, read—a well‐fed, well‐clothed, and highly discontented individual, who, having nothing to complain of, complains of everything, who conceives himself to be surrounded with the most bitter enemies in the bosom of his affectionate family, and feels himself desperately alone when seated at the tea‐table, where his anxious mother is handing him a plate of muffins. Awful instances of the world’s hollowness are to be found in the society of his unsympathetic maiden aunts, and the early duplicity of some of his school‐fellows leaves rankling wounds which time cannot efface.”

Charles was an adept in the sneering coldness and contempt with which, in these our times, it is much the fashion to trample on the very souls of our fellow creatures. We doubt if many burdens will serve to weigh men down in their coffins so ably as the load of that murderous carelessness with which they wound the feelings of others, casting the blight of ridicule over things lovely and of good report, and destroying ofttimes in their fellow men that faith in the beautiful which they themselves have abandoned, in conformity with their levelling and sophistical creed. Millicent, however, with her fresh enthusiastic mind, was by no means disposed to adopt Charles’s views on the subject, and she turned to Arthur with sparkling eyes.

“A poet! Oh, I am so glad! Are you indeed a poet?”

“I am so unfortunate,” he replied, in a low voice.

“Unfortunate! That is not the word to use. How can you so mistake your calling? Oh, it is a glorious thing to be a poet, I know nothing of the world; but this, at least, I do believe and know: it is a noble thing to make your way into the hearts of thousands, and find an echo there to your own thoughts; a noble thing to be a conqueror, more than ever warrior with his armed force, and that by your sweet words only. Think what an empire of souls a poet wins to himself!”

“Miss Grey, you are rash, very rash,” said Charles; “you little know how extremely dangerous the writing species are, or how slight an imprudence will place you in their power. I can see already, with prophetic foresight, the daily arrival of Arthur, with a long roll of MS. under his arm, to which he will hold you bound to listen, after this incautious speech. I remember once to have mentioned that I took some interest in scientific experiments before the author of a treatise on chemistry, and the consequences were awful.”

Arthur turned hastily away as his brother spoke, but Millicent, whose gentle heart was pained for him, called him anxiously to her.

“Do not go,” she said, “your brother does not at all understand what an intense charm there is for me in beautiful poetry. In fact, how can it be otherwise with any one! I am sure you do not yourself feel as you would have us think,” she continued, turning with a bright smile to Charles; “not to appreciate poetry is to undervalue one of the sweetest things this world has to offer us,—it is the very music of the mind.”

“My poor cousin,” said Charles, compassionately; “what a very uncomfortable life you are preparing for yourself, if you continue at this unhealthy state of feeling. Let me exhort you to reflect that an inordinate interest in any thing or person, is wholly incompatible with that calm equanimity with which we can alone, at all times, attend to our own peace of mind, and constantly promote that condition of placid enjoyment which is quite attainable in this world if we know how to take proper care of ourselves; for instance, enthusiasm on any subject whatever is altogether a work of supererogation. It is most desirable to divest ourselves of it entirely, or it may be the cause of infinite trouble.”

“You are not a believer in your own creed,” said Millicent, laughing; “or if you are, you must feel exactly like a fish.”

“Like a fish!” exclaimed Charles, startled out of his elegant repose of manner.

“Yes,” said Millicent, “the analogy may not have occurred to you, but it strikes me forcibly, that peculiarly temperate state of mind to which you think it advisable to reduce yourself is extremely similar to the remarkable coolness of the atmosphere which pervades the whole existence of a fish. You will admit that they are essentially cool, externally and internally. I think we might even define the exact species which such a character as you have described would most resemble. I should say, now, an oyster—very calm, very cool—an oyster must be safely incased in his own shell, indifferent, we may believe, to the proceedings of the pikes and the turbots around; not likely, I should imagine, to be very enthusiastic, if even a mermaid were to sing by his side.”

During this speech, which Millicent delivered with much gravity, Charles turned slowly round, aunt fixed his eyes full upon her. He met in return only a glance of quiet merriment, and an involuntary smile passed over his own face.

“Talking of fish,” he said, “I think I shall go to breakfast.”

“And now,” said Millicent to Arthur, when they were left alone, “you will not say again it is unfortunate to be a poet.”

“And is it no misfortune,” exclaimed Arthur energetically, “to feel within you the stirring of a high and lofty gift, and to know of no channel or outlet whereby you may make it available for aught that is worth the seeking! Is it nothing to know that you have a living power within you, which might subdue the minds of other men and mould them to your pleasure, and to know of no principle for whose upholding you would care to make the offering of your intellect,—or, rather, to have so little love for men, that you would never give the noble energies you feel within you, the needless effort of rousing them from the egotism and frivolity which makes them so pitiable in your sight?—Is it nothing for me to know that because of dire necessity my appearance,—my outward appearance only,—is most repulsive in their eyes, they have so shut their hearts against me, that I would rather my name were for ever forgotten; than they should insult my grave with the honour due even to the highest fame, when they made my life so desolate of all affection? Oh, Millicent! is it nothing to feel on all points more acutely than tongue can ever tell! to have an unhappy susceptibility, a miserable sensitiveness, which causes the light word carelessly spoken to fall upon the soul like molten lead, and the cold look unconsciously given to chill, as with the bleak wind of some desert, and to know that if ever you sought to make these feelings known, and to obtain that sympathy, which is to the heart what dew is to the flower, they would but mock, and could not understand you?—This is to be a poet, and this is what I am; therefore I said well that I am unfortunate.”

Millicent had no time to answer, for Sophia appeared at the window with a request that Arthur would no longer detain his cousin from breakfast, which desire she expressed to him with all the harshness and ungentleness which is so common an accompaniment of that peculiar species of worth,—most especially understood and appreciated by the possessor thereof.

Arthur moved quickly on at the sound of her voice, but as he passed Millicent she showed him a flower, which she had just gathered, laden with the bright tears of the morning.

“Look,” she said, “how heavy it is with these refreshing drops; so plentifully, while I live, the dew you spoke of shall fall upon your soul.” He thanked her with a look of gratitude, and they returned into the dining‐room together.

Now, both Millicent and Arthur were right; the one when she said it was a noble thing to be a poet, and the other that it was a great misfortune, for one or the other it will be to all who receive that perilous distinction at their birth,—either a most glorious gift, or a most fearful curse.

It has not always been a noble thing to be a poet; it has been a most debasing, a most despicable thing, when the rare talent and the winning power have been given as ministers to falsity and vice,—when they have ignored their high calling, their most glorious vocation, and for the exaltation of sophistry or scepticism, have used that harp of angels, which was placed in their hands, that with it they might echo in men’s ears the songs angelic, and lure their souls with telling the surpassing beauty of celestial spheres,—.when, in a word, the intellect of the poet has been made a slave to the passions of the man.

And again, it is in one sense a bitter misfortune to be a poet, for Arthur spoke truly when he said that others of temperament less highly wrought, can never understand the acuteness of their feelings, the intensity of their affections; so that it ever seems to them as though they fell among rocks and stones when they seek to make themselves a rest in the friendships or the love of earth. They are cast in a finer mould than most men, and therefore is the world too rough and hard for them; their imagination is too ardent, their tenderness too deep, their susceptibility too keen; the evils that are trifles light as air to others, wound them to the very soul; and because their subtle shades of feeling and of suffering can never be conceived or shared, their existence is a continual solitude.

But from this misfortune, for doubtless in itself it is such, they may, if they will, extract a wondrous blessing. Since they cannot find repose in this world’s treasures, and truly never shall, let them up, and betake them to that high path, where they shall meet and hold companionship with the Seraphim, rich in love, and the Cherubim in wisdom, and let them make it their right joyous task to draw after them, with their alluring voice of melody, the souls of many that else would struggle on amid clouds and shadows here, and never find that Way of Light!

Millicent was so deeply impressed with her aunt’s remarks as to the extreme regularity of life at Rookcliffe, that she devoted herself to the task of watching the proceedings of the family on this day with much energy and zeal. In fact, Fanny declared it made her perfectly nervous to have those great brown eyes fixed on her at every moment, and to see them wandering from one to another with a glance of such animated scrutiny. Her abrupt remarks were also decidedly startling to those who had led a common‐place, monotonous, objectless life for so many years with the utmost complacency.

It was not long before Millicent’s attention was forcibly attracted by the entire devotion of Mrs. Egerton and her daughters to the manufacture of worsted work, during the whole of that period of the day when they were not out of doors. They were somewhat confused by her earnest entreaties that they would tell her for what purpose, they were preparing those uncouth representations of bandits, with eyes of floss silk and all those flowers of unnatural dimensions and impossible hues. She seemed to think that since they plainly devoted the greater part of their existence to this delectable employment, they must surely have some hidden end; in view which would render it quite worth while, that they should have been born, educated, and carefully kept alive, by regular supplies of food, for this purpose only.

When their answers failed to give her any definite information as to the ulterior use of their embroidered brigands, she remained lost in thought, with her eyes fixed on the basket containing the materials for this arduous labour, which caused them, as it were, to work their way through the ocean of life, like so many ships under press of canvass, and inwardly pondered whether the mysterious use of existence which so bewildered her was really to be found in that basket.

The gentlemen had disappeared altogether, but they met again at luncheon, and Millicent by a few well‐timed remarks succeeded in eliciting the nature of their employments in the interval. Mr. Egerton had been reading the newspapers, Charles had been seeing his horses fed, and Arthur had been wandering in the woods. At the usual stated hour the carriage came round to take the ladies for their drive; for as Mrs. Egerton informed Millicent, after luncheon, the remainder of the day was always devoted to relaxation. What they were to relax from, her niece could not imagine, nor yet the exact aim and object of the two hours’ drive which she took with her aunt and cousins along the turnpike road. It was not certainly to give them exercise, as they did not walk a step; nor yet in order to breathe the fresh air, as the carriage was closed; and if it was an amusement it seemed to her even more lugubre than the game of chess which had so astonished her merry little bonne.

Millicent looked much astonished when Anne told her, as they passed through the hall, that the dinner hour was seven o’clock.

“Do you dine twice every day,” she said, with much simplicity.

“What do you mean?” said Anne; “did you think we dined at luncheon time?”

“Why we certainly had enough to eat to serve us for the whole day,” replied Millicent. Anne only answered by shrugging her shoulders contemptuously. It is one of the singular facts of the present state of society, that the qualities which in theory we hold to be most lovely and desirable are precisely those which in practice we treat with the greatest contumely and disdain. If one comes amongst us ignorant of the world’s ways, innocent because uncontaminated by the knowledge of many evil things, unlearned in the artificial laws and observances of conventionalism,—with what contempt and sneering ridicule are they met by those whose supposed superiority consists in the fact that they drag after them, through the crowds they love so well, garments soiled with the dust they have gathered on them in a many years’ contact with the world!

Millicent sat next Charles Egerton at dinner, and she was at first somewhat silent, not having been long enough in England to know what a very important and prominent place in society has been assumed by young ladies,—and how impossible it would seem, by their own showing, that the affairs of the Church, or the nation, should be conducted without their able interference. She might have been somewhat enlightened in this respect by Sophia, who was in the habit of delivering a course of lectures to Mr. Egerton at meal times, which nothing but his deep pre‐occupation on such occasions could have enabled him to have endeared. Charles, however, who had observed his cousin’s eyes glancing with their look of bright intelligence from side to side, at last endeavoured to draw from her the nature of her thoughts, which he saw was likely to afford him some amusement.

“Pray tell us, Miss Grey, what peculiarity in our manners and customs is now attracting your attention. You should remember that you have especial advantages for working at least a theoretic reform in our social system, since all is entirely new to you, which is a second nature to us, and consequently you are capable of analyzing many of those anomalies which we should never observe.”

“Indeed,” said Millicent, laughing, “it would be an immense relief to me if I might talk openly of all I see, if I might be as impertinent as I please, in short; and after all, you know, it is I who ought to be laughed at, for it is only my ignorance which causes me to be so astonished at English customs; consider me as a savage, and then I will tell you all I think.”

“Very like a savage,” said Charles, glancing at her sweet young face.

“But indeed, Millicent,” said Mr. Egerton, benignly, “I hope you will make your comments on all you see. I like to hear your fresh, unsophisticated remarks.”

Poor Mr. Egerton! he little knew all he was to suffer hereafter from the excessive bewilderment caused by these same untutored reflections which he thus encouraged in his niece. Millicent, however, had an instinctive deference for her elders, and she preferred addressing herself to Charles.

“Well, I must tell you that I am particularly astonished at all this machinery, merely for the sake of eating.”

“What machinery?” asked Charles.

“Why the whole affair; the whole ela‐ borate pageant, arranged with so much time and trouble. Look at those men, with immortal souls, for instance, going round the table with so many intricate evolutions, to which they are giving their entire intellect and thoughts.”

“Do you mean the servants?” he said.

“Yes, the servants; but they have souls, and intellects, and capacities, you know. Now, it is clear to me that their lives are devoted, as well as all their mental faculties, to the task of helping us to eat according to an elegant system. Just think what previous calculation and forethought they must have given to that symmetrical display of forks and spoons on the sideboard there. Who can tell what important discoveries in science they might not have gained for their fellow‐creatures with the same exercise of their mind otherwise directed?”

“It is rather a new view of the case,” said Charles.

“Then you know, it is not their time and life only, but ours also, that seems to me, in this country, to be absorbed by the business of keeping in life. In reality, you know, it requires a very short time. In Provence, the peasants, when they are hungry, take a piece of bread and a bunch of cherries, and sit down under a tree to eat them; it does not occupy them much more than five minutes; but here it is really extraordinary how much time we employ in preparing to live. I have been counting—an hour to breakfast, another to luncheon, two or three, at least, for dinner, and coffee after it, another for tea and biscuits and wine and water at night, so that it is about six hours altogether; now, if there are twelve hours in the day, that is just half of it given to eating; seven days in the week, three and a half occupied in feeding our bodies; threescore years and ten for a man’s life, and he eats incessantly during thirty‐five of them.”

“What an extraordinary calculation,” said Charles.

“True, nevertheless, you see. I am very untaught, very unlearned, and I am obliged to try to analyze life for myself. Life, that is, as it is understood in my own country, and by persons of my own station. I cannot let my existence slip away without ascertaining the truth of those occupations which absorb it. But in order to do so, one must see things as they really are, strip them of all borrowed clothing, and look at them in their true colours. Now it does seem to me that we are for ever making ready to live and never living. I have spoken only of eating; but when you add to that, the time given to dressing and sleeping, I do not think you will find that there is much left of a life‐time after the preliminaries are attended to. It is like continually reading the preface, and never coming to the book itself—always getting into the carriage for a journey, and never driving anywhere.”

Mr. Egerton looked bewildered, and Charles laughed; he glanced at his father, and then said:

“But you forget that you would deprive us of one of the greatest pleasures we have, if you denied us our comfortable repasts. Just fancy my father’s feelings, dining upon a bunch of cherries under a tree instead of sitting down to five courses and a dessert; you must remember that to enjoy is to live.”

“Oh, now you have reduced it to the very lowest level,” exclaimed Millicent.

“Reduced what?” asked Charles.

“The business of life! What, do you mean to say that this noble creation of man, this wonderful existence given to him, this fine intellect, this vast capacity, this power of thought—that all this is intended for no other purpose than that he, as an isolated being, should experience a personal and solitary enjoyment in the gratification of his appetite,—the very lowest and meanest qualification of his nature?”

“My dear Miss Grey, pray be cautious; you really alarm me. My nerves are scarcely equal to such startling denunciations. I thought my remark very innocent and sensible; I can hardly imagine how you have drawn from it such a wholesale condemnation.”

“Simply because, if you would test the real nature of a principle, you must carry it on to the extremest verge to which it could ever reach, you must judge of it in all its bearings, and work it out to the very uttermost. I think we are very apt to hold principles in themselves intrinsically evil, but which, up to a certain point, seem to be innocuous, and because we are too well bred, or too indifferent, to go beyond that limit we never consider what is their true tendency, and so freely indulge them. You distinctly said that we were to spend half our short lives in eating, because it is a pleasant occupation, and I only put that sentiment into other words.”

“Sophia, my dear, how do you feel?” exclaimed Charles, evidently anxious to escape giving an answer; “‘Othello’s occupation’ seems to me to be gone into other hands; the wig and gown with which metaphorically you have invested yourself for the last few years, in order to sit in judgment on us all, has clearly been transferred to the head and shoulders of our merry cousin here. Your essays on moral improvement were nothing to her pithy remarks.”

“Millicent’s ideas seem to me to be remarkably confused,” said Sophia sharply.

“Indeed they are,” said Millicent, very humbly; “I become more and more confused with every thing I see and hear.”

“But you have sufficiently proved to what miserable things our lives are given,” said Arthur, who sat on the other side of her; “will you not now say to what they should be devoted? how should the time we might redeem from the corrupt usages of society be occupied by us all?”

“Ah, that is the very difficulty which weighs upon me like the heaviest burden,” said Millicent, her eyes filling with tears from the intensity of her feelings; “I can see the wrong, but I cannot find the right. It is I who should ask that question; for I feel myself, more than any other, ignorant and helpless; I feel the evil so deeply that I know, were I to die now, I should have been useless in the world as any clod of earth into which no mysterious flame of life had ever passed. Only in one sense do I seem at times to have a dim comprehension of what man might perform and might be. I know this world is full of misery, of want, of suffering, of deadly guilt. There must be a reason for it all,—there must be some dire evil at the root of it. The effect is dark and dreadful, the cause must be more dark and dreadful still; but be it what it may, it can be overcome, or at least combated, because good is more powerful than evil. It seems to me, though I know not how it should be done, that it were a noble task for the rich, for those who need not to labour for their daily bread, the intellectual and educated class, to rise up and make themselves a work in the succouring of their fellow men. —It must be such au awful thing to suffer! Surely to labour for the removal of the load of suffering from this earth were a nobler system of life, than that which quenches the spirit, in a continued provision for bodily comfort.”

She paused, quite ashamed of her own vehemence, and no one seemed inclined to answer. After an awkward silence of a few minutes, Mrs. Egerton rose to go to the drawing‐room, muttering to Anne, as Millicent passed her,—

“That girl’s extraordinary education has rendered her totally unfit for reasonable society, or for ordinary life.”

“You will have some trouble with her, I can tell you,” was Anne’s reply; “I should not be surprised if she brought discredit on the family by some unheard of proceedings. She has no idea of the commonest rules of society.”

Millicent meanwhile went to sit down musingly, pondering within herself, as usual, how she could best reduce to practice the theory she had just started, that it were a fitting object for life to wrestle with human misery; and still it seemed, as it had ever done, that for her, a weak woman, young and helpless as she was, there was but one means whereby she could have a part in so glorious a battle, and that it would be by concentrating all her energy on some one life,—a life beloved,—and devoting herself to banish from it, by her faithful tenderness, every shade of evil, and every cloud of sorrow. She knew not then that there are other ways and means by which, in all ages, timid women have come forth as dauntless soldiers to battle with mortal suffering, that universal foe; and how by self‐devotion they have found a wondrous strength and power, most foreign to their nature, and have gone to court the strife, in noisome haunts where most it rages, fiercely braving the pestilence, and all the fouler diseases of moral ills.

Millicent Grey knew nothing of all this, nor would she have been equal to it; for in truth the sweet dream of human love, to which she had given up her whole power of hope, had fascinated her so completely that her eyes could discern no other light in life.

CHAPTER VII.

SEVERAL days had passed away, and Millicent, who was thoroughly grateful for the real kindness with which she was treated by the Egerton family, was now quite at home amongst them, and as gay as ever. It is true, they did not seem to her to take any very animated or very profound view of existence, but they never interfered either with her ideas or her actions, and left her quite free to choose her own mode of life. She also found no small pleasure in the society of Arthur, notwithstanding the morbid and unnatural state of feeling into which he had fallen, from a total misapprehension of his condition on this earth.

He was as much bewildered as she was by the false lights and strange shadows that surround us in the world, and on which alone his eyes were fixed; but it was at least a mutual satisfaction to them both, to speculate together on all the deep questions which they most vainly sought to penetrate with their unassisted intellect. Truly for poor Arthur, misunderstood and little cared for in his own family, it was as though the whole earth had become full of sunshine and brightness when, day after day, he met the sweet smile of his gentle‐hearted cousin, and knew that he should hear her kind words of sympathy.

“I find we have a new neighbour,” said Mr. Egerton, walking into the drawing room, where the whole party were assembled one morning. “I have just received a letter from a friend, introducing to me a gentleman who has taken Milton Lodge for the summer.”

“Oh, do tell us all about him,” exclaimed Fanny, the only one of the family sufficiently natural to give vent to the curiosity which all felt alike.

“Lord —— tells me,” replied Mr. Egerton, “that he is an intimate friend of his, a man of excellent family and large fortune. His name is Bentley—Colonel Bentley—he acquired no small reputation in his profession; but, poor fellow, he is quite disabled now. I have a note from him, saying that he is too great an invalid ever to leave home, but that he begs me to call upon him.”

“He is a married man, probably?” suggested Mrs. Egerton, carelessly.

“On the contrary, he never had a wife. I believe his nephew is his heir, and he will have a very handsome income.”

“Is he an old man?” asked Anne.

“Why, not exactly what I should call old; about my standing, I should say.”

“Oh!” Anne made no other answer than this significant monosyllable.

“He is, then, old enough to come into the list of those whose age entitles them to the benefit to be derived from my ‘Tracts for the Elderly,’” said Sophia, her calm, measured voice; “I am glad of it.”

“My dear Sophia,” said Charles, “you don’t suppose the man to be without education; I thought your essays were for the ignorant.”

“You are right as to my intention in the publication,” replied Sophia, “but I can assure you that nowhere have I found such ignorance of the peculiar principles I wish to inculcate, as amongst those whose station in life would have led one to hope better things.” She turned her eyes, as she spoke, full upon her father; Mr. Egerton, however, endured the glance without wincing, being hardened into indifference to the schooling most plentifully bestowed upon him by his youngest daughter.

“How I should like to see this old gentleman,” exclaimed Millicent; “he would be something new!”

“Well, my dear, I know of no reason why you should not be gratified,” said Mr. Egerton. “Colonel Bentley is accompanied by his widowed sister, Mrs. Hartley, on whom Mrs. Egerton must call to‐day, and you had better go with us.”

Millicent agreed, although she had hitherto always eschewed the daily funereal drive in the family hearse, when it seemed to her that they ever went with much pomp, to bury their superfluous time. She met Arthur’s glance of disappointment, who appeared to think there would be a sunbeam less in the woods if she did not go with him to wander through them, as was their wont nearly every day, and she murmured, as she past him, a few of those gentle, kindly words that come like sweet music into the life of those to whom is given that intensity of tenderness, which is a gift so beautiful and yet so perilous.

A short drive brought Millicent, with her uncle and aunt, to Milton Lodge. Mrs. Hartley was alone in the drawing‐room when they went in. She was a very old widow lady, most simple in manner and appearance, but with a face which to look on was to love. The mild blue eyes, full of that calm look of sorrow which the many tears of widowhood alone can give, and the sweet expression lingering round the placid mouth, all spoke so eloquently of the truthful simplicity and perfect unselfishness of her character. Very childlike was her gentle spirit, for to her no gift of intellect or power of mind was given, but the far richer portion, of humility and willing submission, and a heart that ever beat with warmest sympathy towards her fellow‐creatures. The deep, unchanging grief which, with the passing of her husband’s spirit, had entered into hers, had been, during the long years of solitude that followed, as a blessed angel sitting by her side, and talking to her ever with words of wisdom and love.

She welcomed her new acquaintance with much cordiality, but Millicent was at a loss to account for the peculiar smile which passed over her face as she took the young girl’s hands; her astonishment soon ceased, however,—there was a sound of some one coming along the passage on crutches, and Colonel Bentley entered, followed by a very tall servant. Mr. and Mrs. Egerton met him with all due formality, but their amazement was great when Millicent, bounding from her seat, flew towards him, and expressed the utmost delight at seeing him again.

“I told you we should meet in England,” said he; “why you fairly bewitched me, Miss Grey! I think you will admit I have lost no time in establishing myself as near to you as I could.” He then detailed to her uncle and aunt the acquaintance they had made on board of the French steamer, and further declared positively, that he had come to settle in this neighbourhood for the sole purpose of being near her. He said he had just left the Continent, where he had vainly been seeking to recover his health, and finding his efforts quite fruitless, he had resolved on making a home to himself in his own country, which he designed to quit no more.

“I had no tie, however, to any particular locality,” he continued, “and after having met with this,—excuse me, I must speak plainly,—this charming little witch here, it seemed to me that life would be so greatly improved by the addition of her society, that I determined on making my new abode as near to her as I could.”

Colonel Bentley stumbled a good deal over the latter part of this speech, as if he were quite aware that he was not telling all his motives, to say the least of it, and Mrs. Hartley smiled gently whilst she looked with evident interest on Millicent. The Egertons were, however, extremely well pleased that their niece should have gained the friendship of an old gentleman so exceedingly comfortable, in every sense of the word, as Colonel Bentley, and expressed themselves much gratified thereby. The same thought was on the minds of both, that it is not in novels only, that attractive young ladies receive unexpected bequests from elderly gentlemen of easy and pliant dispositions; such things they reflected have been in every‐day life, and might be again, Perhaps Colonel Bentley guessed the idea that was working in their minds, for there was considerable merriment in the recasting glance which he cast at his sister, but he proceeded to follow up what was evidently a settled purpose with him.

“Now, Mrs. Egerton, since I have been very frank in avowing the attraction which has brought me here, I hope you will kindly allow me as much of your niece’s society as she will consent to bestow on an infirm old man.”

“And an old lady scarce less infirm,” added Mrs. Hartley, with a smile. “I am afraid your invitation is not very tempting, brother, to such a spring flower as this.”

“Perhaps not, but I am very selfish; I should like to see this bright face every day, if I could.”

“And so you shall,” exclaimed Millicent warmly; “I know I may come.” She looked appealingly to her aunt, who graciously signified her assent. “I will come whenever you will let me, it will make me so happy.” She pressed Mrs. Hartley’s hand involuntarily as she spoke, for the gentle old lady, with her simple quiet words, had greatly prepossessed her. Colonel Bentley, however, was not yet content; telling Mrs. Egerton he had still a request to make, he begged her to allow Millicent to remain with him now, whilst they proceeded to pay some other visits they had in view, and they could return for her on their way home. To this they also agreed, and Millicent soon found herself, greatly to her delight, alone with her kind old friend, whom she seemed to have known for years. He was in the greatest glee, and looked as if he could have danced round her, crutches and all. Had Millicent been somewhat less guileless, she might have seen very clearly that Colonel Bentley had certainly some purpose in view respecting her, which had induced him thus to seek her out, and now determinately monopolize her society; but she only thought of the pleasure of renewing the friendship which had sprung up so rapidly, and of the great relief it would be to her to escape to Milton Lodge, when the ponderous vacancy of the respectable and harmless existence at Rookcliffe became intolerable.

They had sat talking some little time, when Colonel Bentley rose and summoned Millicent to come with him to the library, where he said there was a treasure he wished to show her. She followed as he led the way, and opening the door he stood back to let her pass. She paused one moment on the threshold; one moment she stood there, turning round upon that old way‐worn man her cloudless eyes, with their candid, confiding gaze, telling so eloquently of a spirit that, child‐like, knew nothing as yet, either of the deep joys or the deep sorrows of this life, whose depths had never been stirred to tell what mighty power of feeling and of suffering was there, over whose clear surface the wings of time had passed as over a calm limpid sea, where no blast of destiny, swift and viewless, had roused the lurking storms and called the human passions like foaming waves to life.

Thus stood she,—though she knew it not,—on the threshold of her youth’s sweet spring, from which she was about to pass for ever into that first summer of the soul, when the sunshine of earthly love shines upon it, and calls forth every latent power of thought and feeling, even as the warm, glowing beams draw out the fragrance from the flowers. She turned and entered the room, and with that one step she passed into a new era in her existence, where she never more could be, as she had been.

The first object which attracted her attention was a large oil painting, seemingly fresh from the hands of the artist, which stood on an easel near the window; and as her eye fell upon it, immediately on entering the room, it seemed to her so strikingly beautiful, that, without looking to the right or left she hurried forward to examine it. The subject which it represented was somewhat singular, but so ably executed, that Millicent stood transfixed with admiration.

It was evidently the production of a mind of high refinement, and great purity of taste, whilst every line bore the incontestable stamp of genius. The scene represented a wild and frowning landscape, a very desert of savage mountains, where huge rocks rose menacing through mist and clouds, while deep precipices and chasms were lost in a portentous darkness. In the very midst of this abode of gloom and terror, stood one solitary female figure of the most exquisite grace and beauty; her robes of purest white, her fair head, veiled with her waving golden hair, her calm, and clear blue eyes, turning with a gaze evidently of deepest tenderness on some unseen object, afforded a most striking contrast with the dark and terrible nature all around. That stern solitude with its inaccessible heights, and fearful depths, offered to the mind only the most dismal images of utter loneliness and gloom; but when the gaze turned on that radiant figure, on whose half‐parted lips the glowing smile told of joy and gladness, as eloquently as the soft eyes spoke of fond affection, all the promise and the hopes of life seemed embodied there, and she looked like the representative and dispenser of the whole rich happiness which earth is believed to offer man.

The picture was painted in the style of some of the old Italian masters, but it possessed none of that devotional character which mostly hallows those divine works of art, many of which were consecrated and inspired by prayer;—far other was the spirit breathing through this splendid painting. Ethereal‐looking and lovely as was that figure, standing forth so white and fair amid the gloom—it was no angel, but a mere woman, beautiful with the beauty at which the expectant worms mock,—radiant with the ardour of earthly hopes, and on some earthly object fixing that tender and speaking glance.

Millicent gazed at it long, silent, and motionless, then, drawing a long breath, she exclaimed,‐

“How wonderfully beautiful!”

Instantly there was a slight movement behind her, as of one drawing near; she turned, and her gaze fell upon that face whose image was to pass before her spirit when her eyes were closing for ever on the light of day,—and a voice, whose echo was to linger on her heart, when already with a dull faint beating it was fluttering beneath. the hand of death, came sounding on her ear.

“So sincere a tribute as yours is worth a world’s praise.”

“Why, Stephen, I did not know you were here when I brought my charming little friend to see your picture, but I am glad you have had such an honest proof of the admiration it deserves;” said Colonel Bentley. “And now, Miss Grey, I must introduce the artist to you as my nephew, Stephen Aylmer; he is my sole surviving relative, besides my sister, so I must pray you to be very friendly with him.”

Millicent offered her hand to Aylmer with her usual frankness, and again looked up into the noble face that was bent down to her, thinking as she did so that she had never seen a countenance which bore so plainly the impress of a fine mind, and an elevated character, and wondering at the singular charm of the sweet smile that tempered so well his gravity of thought.

Stephen Aylmer had received many rare gifts wherewith to make himself a noble destiny on earth, if so he willed it. Of these the most powerful was, perhaps, the great fascination which he possessed over the minds of others. His personal appearance, his genius, his kind and generous disposition, all united to give him an irresistible ascendancy with whomsoever he would. He was a man of great talent and of strong feelings. In this age, when knowledge is around us like the blaze of the noonday sun, the light of truth fails not to pass before the eyes of all;—it passes immutable, unchanging; and the influence of its pure beams on the soul of each is either like the power of the sun‐rays when, stealing over the kindly grateful soil, they cause its hidden treasures to germinate, and bear much fruit, and many fragrant flowers; or like those same rays sweeping over the cold deceitful waters of the sea that gather not from them a spark of warmth or of life. Now the proud, strong spirit of Stephen Aylmer had met the flood of light divine as the chill waters of the ocean meet the sun. He acknowledged the glory and the surpassing beauty of that moral brightness; he no more doubted whence came those living beams, than men could doubt that the sunshine streams from heaven. Yet it penetrated not deeper into his life and heart, than the earthly light beneath the cold dark billows. He held the faith as an hereditary possession like his name, or the unstained honour of his family, but he yielded obedience to none, save his own will; he ruled himself solely by the dictates of his own understanding. He abhorred vice, not because the voice of truth had proclaimed it abhorrent, but because he himself conceived it low and degrading, unworthy the possible elevation of the human nature. Nevertheless the soul of man demands a worship; it cannot exist without adoring, and if it bow not to the Supreme Perfection, it will prostrate itself before some outward expression of that Unseen Power. Now, that which to Stephen Aylmer supplied the place of a legitimate adoration was the worship of the Beautiful;—he gave up his life to seek and cherish it, wherever it might be found,—in the scenes of nature, in the human face, and in the higher works of art. He adored also the moral beauty of goodness; he sought it in others, he cultivated it in himself, but he rested in his own proud independence of mind alone for the attainment of all virtue and excellence. He would not be degraded, he would not be corrupted by evil, and therefore he would be generous, honourable, unstained by any vice; not because he was so commanded, but because he so willed. He had lived nearly thirty years when he first looked on Millicent Grey, and as yet his unsound theory had apparently upheld him in all rectitude and goodness;—no unworthy action had ever sullied his fair fame. He was honoured and beloved for his rectitude, and for his amiable and noble disposition, whilst the admiration excited by his talents and genius seemed only to render him more kind and gentle to all.

He believed himself very secure on the high ground he had chosen, but he knew not what ungovernable passions lay hid in the depth of his soul, which no human will, not even his who called himself master of his own spirit, could restrain. It was strange that these had never been called forth in any shape; but his life had been very bright and tranquil. He had devoted his time almost entirely to the cultivation of the fine arts; he had lived much in Italy, enjoying the free poetical existence of the artist, which is too wandering and gay to admit the exercise of any very strong feelings. Aylmer had never felt a deep or powerful affection, not because he had not the capacity for it, but because he had it too intensely,—his ideal had never yet been found. Many a fair face had haunted his dreams from time to time, but no attachment had ever taken root in his heart. He knew not what it was either to hate or to love, therefore had he easily maintained that calm dignity of excellence. But too surely, yet a little while, and some rushing wind would come to blow to flame the smouldering fire of his soul’s deep passions, and then would he find that the fair structure he had built up, the noble character and blameless life, were set on a foundation of shifting sand.

Aylmer was altogether dependent on Colonel Bentley, being the only child of his sister, who had married a ruined man, and died in the same year as her husband, whilst he was quite a child. They left nothing but debts to a large amount, which Colonel Bentley paid, and adopted his nephew, designing to make him his heir. This was, however, entirely a matter of choice; he could dispose of his fortune as he would, and Stephen had no legal claim upon him. This state of utter dependence would doubtless have been very galling to the young man but for the excessive affection shown him by his uncle; their wishes were never in opposition, for Colonel Bentley so habitually indulged him in everything, that Aylmer was always ready on his part to make occasional sacrifices to his uncle’s desires.

In the present instance, Stephen had returned from the Continent to reside at Milton Lodge, in accordance with Colonel Bentley’s request, although he had only partially revealed to him his reasons for requiring it. He had told him, what was the case, that he was exceedingly anxious he should marry, but he had not communicated the more important fact, that he had already fixed on the person he should wish him to choose.

Colonel Bentley had never ceased to regret his own deficiency in this respect; as a young man, being fond of a free and merry life, he had rather avoided any family encumbrances, but when, later, he found himself a helpless cripple, condemned almost entirely to solitude, and delivered over to the care of hired attendants, it was then that he longed for some gentle wife to be his faithful companion, ministering to all his wants and comforts. The one great mistake which he told Millicent he had made in youth, was simply his having failed to marry when it was in his power. And certainly his lamentations were not without reason, as Stephen was much absent, and Mrs. Hartley could only leave her children, who were dispersed in the world, at rare intervals, in order to be with him.

It was not unnatural, under these circumstances, that he should feel very anxious, since he could no longer remedy his own mistake, to prevent his nephew falling into the same, both because he really believed it essential to Aylmer’s happiness that he should marry, and also because, as he fully intended that his favourite nephew should always reside with him, he would secure in his new niece, a useful companion, whose duty it would be to perform for him all those little offices, which belong especially to a woman’s province.

Stephen Aylmer possessed much of the old chivalrous feeling respecting women, and his bearing towards them was full of grace and gentleness, although no one could be more essentially manly in his habits and address. Millicent felt the charm of his manner during the conversation which en‐ sued between them, and he seemed pleased and amused at the lively and novel view she took of most subjects.

They had advanced considerably in their acquaintance when Mr. and Mrs. Egerton arrived to reclaim their niece. They did not alight, and as Millicent rose to go to the carriage, she paused once again before the picture, and gazed intently on it: then she looked up with a bright smile to Aylmer, and quoted the words of the poet:

“Oh, that a desert were my dwelling‐place, With one fair spirit for my minister.”

His smile answered hers.

“You are quite right,—you have caught the idea. I have endeavoured to embody on that canvass my ideal of beauty,—of such beauty as, beaming from one human face, could make the savage desert, indeed, a dwelling place of light and joy.”

“I doubt, however, if anything so beautiful does exist in human shape.”

“I almost begin to fear it,—at least, I fear that my ideal exists not,—for I do not consider this in any degree a successful expression of my own vision.”

“What must your ideal be, if this is not beautiful enough?” exclaimed Millicent.

“Ideals indeed!” shouted Colonel Bentley, shaking his crutch impatiently. “I have no patience with your visionary pieces of perfection; they are all very well in theory, but I can tell you they would be most useless, uncomfortable companions. Just fancy asking that ethereal‐looking; individual in the white gown, whom you have painted there, to come and shake up one’s cushion, or bring one a footstool? Take my word for it, Stephen, if your seraphic vision were to come flying in just now, for she certainly could not walk, along with some active, merry, sweet tempered little being, of nature’ s own making, you would soon bow your ideal out, and tell the footman to show her the window, that she might make a poetical exit, while you sat down to your dinner with a good honest bit of flesh and blood. No, no,—I have no fancy for your ideals. I dare say you have got one, too, Miss Grey,—a very fierce and interesting brigand, with black hair and a mystery over his birth; but, my dear little love, let me assure you, you would not be at all comfortable, making tea for a brigand, especially if he took it with his mask on.”

“I don’t think I should, indeed,” said Millicent, laughing heartily; “I am not famous for courage; but, in the meantime, I have an uncle and aunt waiting for me, who are very real and substantial, and not at all visionary; so I fear I must go.”

“Well, promise to come back every day.”

“I will, indeed, if I can,” said Millicent; and she went to the carriage, accompanied by Aylmer. Mr. and Mrs. Egerton were extremely gracious to him, and hoped to see him often; and so terminated the visit to which Millicent Grey looked back when on her death bed, as the crisis of her destiny.

CHAPTER VIII.

MR. AYLMER called at Rookcliffe next day, and having paid a visit of considerable length, he was about to take leave, when the horses were brought round for the Egertons and their cousin, who were going to ride; and Mrs. Egerton proposed, as he had come on horseback, that he should join the party. To this he willingly agreed, and they were soon on their way to the common, through which Millicent had passed on the night of her arrival. They were all there excepting, of course, Mr. and Mrs. Egerton, and Sophia, who had passed out of the hall‐door, in the most elaborate manner, with a basket of Tracts, just as the others were preparing to mount; and having anxiously waited to be asked where she was going, which she at last happily accomplished, she replied that the curate of the village had greatly unsettled the mind of one of her flock, and that she was now going to warn him that he must on no account attend to that gentleman’s advice, but to her own instructions only.

Millicent Grey had never been face to face with the poor—that dark, that awful, that mysterious portion of this world’s vast system had never passed before her eyes, that one black page in earth’s history, which changes not from age to age, bearing ever the same record in the single word MISERY, had not as yet been unrolled to her gaze. She was like many others, who live and die in this country, with its millions of paupers, without ever having looked on poverty.

They would think you mocked them if you told them so. They would say that surely they had often seen the wretched beggars in the street, and that yearly they gave a large portion of their income to charitable institutions. It may be so; they know not what is poverty. Have they ever gone to pass days and nights in attendance on the sick and dying, amongst those crowds of miserable wretches who herd together in damp, black cellars, to watch there all the various shapes and stages of the agony of want?

Have they seen them seeking to forget in sleep the raging pangs of hunger,—dreaming of food, and waking to curse life, and weep for death?

Have they heard that cry, simple, familiar, daily ascending—but into which is gathered the extreme of mortal anguish—“My children are perishing for want of food, and I have none to give?”

Have they seen parents blessing the pestilence which sweeps away the babes they have carried on their bosom? or bending over them when dying in the lingering horror of starvation, and feeling all the strong love returning, so that they would yet retain them even to their life of misery, well knowing one morsel—one little morsel—might redeem them from the jaws of death—and yet that morsel is unattainable, and they expire?

Have they seen the man with the strong life struggling in him, lying before the stores of food, where all that could tempt the appetite is separated from him by the frail, clear glass?—have they thought on his superhuman virtue, who stretches not out his hand to take the means of life, when his nature was revolting against the death of exhaustion? It were a crime, no doubt, for which men who fare sumptuously every day would sit in judgment on him and condemn him, with stern rebuke, to punishment. A crime, truly; but in whom? In those, surely, who withhold, as much as in the maddened wretch who steals.

They have not known poverty, they have not seen it, till they have so felt it that they turn in horror from their own luxurious boards and look in fear on the comfort of their homes—asking themselves by what right they enjoy one item of superfluity whilst at the door of their very souls a million fellow creatures stand knocking, saying, “Give us food, give us food, we perish!”

Millicent knew nothing of all this, yet she had learned theoretically that there was want and sorrow in this world, and she often wondered what it was that she felt so repugnant in Sophia Egerton’s charity.

She had a vision of Charity such as we have spoken of already, one whose feet she would have kissed, could she have met her stealing in secret through the dark haunts of wretchedness, so gentle, so humble, so loving—none knowing whither she goes, or whence she comes—braving the contagious sickness of all the noisome atmosphere, cold and heat, fatigue and long unrest, if only her presence can give comfort; enduring the rude, unholy words of evil men, the sights and sounds of blasphemy and vice, nor heeding that the delicately nurtured might shun her after, lest she suffer by the contact. Some such vision as this had Millicent; yet she was always angry at herself for not sufficiently appreciating Sophia’s exertions.

The truth was, that Millicent Grey, quick sighted as she certainly was in detecting many of the popular fallacies and familiar little sins which, like so many respected family friends, are everywhere received and cherished in society, had not yet distinguished between the meek, voiceless, all‐enduring charity which, heaven be praised, has a wide though hidden dominion in our lands, and a certain species of convivial benevolence, quite peculiar to England, and most universal there.

There is a whole system of sociable, open‐mouthed alms‐giving, which is most intensely pleasant to human nature, and especially to that nature as developed in the inhabitants of Great Britain.

Religion being essential to respectability among us, we are obliged to dress up our pleasures in a monk’s cowl and gown, before we can go out walking with them in the eyes of the world.

Now nothing looks the religious so well as that busy, excited, talkative charity, that drives to cottage doors in a carriage filled with sympathizing friends, and holds meetings to discuss soup kitchens and blanket clubs, ever comparing notes with others equally zealous, as to the amount of good that has been done,—promoting in every possible way the public performance of that duty, which is to be accomplished by the left hand unknown to the right, and talking as openly of their charitable prowess as if they were recounting their misdoings in self‐imposed penance.

Millicent had not quite understood this as yet, so she looked thoughtfully after Sophia and her basket, till the voice of Aylmer at her side recalled her from her reflections.

Aylmer’s conversation was striking and full of talent: he waged war against all common places, and when he was conversing with any one who could understand him, he invariably chose subjects of some depth and importance, on which he could exercise the powers of his fine mind. This was great enjoyment to Millicent, who could never be content with the surface of things. She was perpetually diving to the bottom of wells in search of truth, and she was quite happy when she found any one willing to dive along with her, instead of passing by on the beaten path, as most of her present friends did, who were content, as she said, to cast a glance of pity on her so perplexed in her well, whilst they themselves followed the road, right or wrong, which others chalked out for them, and wondered what made her take so much trouble.

Aylmer was pleased with her frank simple manner, and amused by her lively remarks. The conversation was so interesting that it was not until they had ridden several miles that Millicent remembered she had not addressed a word to Arthur, who was riding silently by her side.

There was a great change in Arthur Egerton, since the sweet face of his cousin had come beaming in upon his dark life like a star: the immense ambition which so long had sounded in his heart like thunder, still was echoing there, for it was the voice of the divine gift within him, that cried out to be employed on the high mission for which alone the poetic spark of heavenly fire was ever sent to dwell in mortal clay; but it had changed its nature. We have said that this young poet had never understood his calling, because he had not comprehended man’s immortal destiny, wherein lies the solution of all this life’s bewilderment, and he was still in the mist of his sorrowful ignorance; but it often happens to those who have never filled the void of their own spirit with the great name of truth, that when, for the first time, a strong affection of earth comes swelling up into their soul, they conceive that their whole being shall be content therewith, and that around this alone, may revolve all their thoughts, and longings, and desires. The conviction of this error comes best and soonest in the full accomplishment of their desires, for satiety is the deepest test of the true value of enjoyment.

Whilst the treasure is unattainable, however, it seems mostly to suffice for the heart of man,—and it was so now with Arthur. He had never yet stilled the raging fire of his ambitious yearnings, by giving the fruit of his great gifts to the world, for he did not sufficiently love mankind either to devote his genius to benefit them, or to gain their applause for himself; but now at this time it seemed to him that he would readily employ all his rare talent to conquer one gentle heart.

He had the consciousness of his own genius, as all must have who possess it,—and at times the wild hope came across him that the young soul of Millicent, which ever seemed to him limpid and clear as a stream at its source, would so meet his own with its treasures of poetry, that she would overlook his unsightly appearance. Millicent would have been overwhelmed with astonishment had she discovered the nature of his feelings. In France she had been taught to look on first‐cousins as brothers, and she had no intention of doing otherwise in England. Even had this idea been removed, however, poor Arthur, with his repulsive looks and his morbid gloomy disposition, would never have inspired her with any other feeling than that of compassion.

Arthur now recalled her to a recollection of his presence, by telling her that he was convinced her horse had cast a shoe, and that she had better stop and have it ascertained. This was done, and his supposition was found to be correct. She was obliged to dismount while the groom galloped off to a blacksmith’s which was fortunately near, and the rest of the party assembled round her. Aylmer suggested that they should all take a walk until the horse was ready, but Anne and Fanny exclaimed against this idea, bidding him look in what part of the country they were before he proposed it.

In truth, Millicent and Aylmer had been talking too earnestly to observe the scene through which they were passing,—they were now in the very midst of the colliery district, surrounded on all sides by the miserable hovels in which the miners dwelt. It was certainly a most uninviting spot,—those cheerless, half‐ruined huts, rising but a little way above the black naked ground, had every appearance of the most squalid wretchedness; whilst the few ragged women and starved‐looking children who were crawling about, wore the stamp of abject poverty in every feature.

Aylmer was not surprised that the Miss Egertons did not choose to walk: he wished as they did that they had stopped anywhere else. He had a horror of suffering either in him‐ self or in others,—he liked sunny landscapes and smiling faces, and he shrank from the very thought of sorrow for himself, although as yet he had known little of it. He was by no means an unfeeling man: on the contrary, there was much depth and warmth in his character, but he felt, as many persons do with regard to the awful mass of poverty which overwhelms this vast country, that it was an evil quite beyond his reach, and therefore, since he could not remedy it, he would avoid all occasions of making himself unhappy by contemplating it. So thought and so acted the man under the influence of the world’s schooling,—not so felt Millicent Grey, who was as yet guided solely by natural impulse. She gazed round on the gloomy scene, with great astonishment for, as we have said, she had never looked poverty in the face. “What a dismal place this is!” she said; “surely it cannot be, that human beings live in those wretched abodes?”

“I fear they do,” said Aylmer. “It is sad to think what misery is around us, but we cannot help it.”

“We cannot help it!” She hardly understood what he meant: some impulse seemed to move her, and she walked towards the nearest hut,—Aylmer followed her. As they approached, they could distinguish a low moaning sound proceeding from within.

“Some one is in distress here,” exclaimed Millicent, and hastily pushing aside the door which was swinging half off its hinges, she entered the cottage. She found herself in a dark miserable room devoid of all furniture, and containing only some heaps of straw, serving apparently as beds to the wretched inmates. Close to the hearth, where not a spark of fire lingered among the black cinders, a woman sat crouching, her face buried in her hands, and her continual moaning seeming to indicate that she was in pain. Two half‐naked children lay sleeping at her feet. Millicent shivered as she cast a rapid glance on the cheerless aspect of the place,—then going up to the woman, she laid her hand softly on her shoulder, and asked if anything was the matter with her. The poor creature looked up and gazed for a moment in her face, with a sort of vacant astonishment, but soon resuming her former position, she began to rock herself to and fro with many heavy sighs.

“Are you ill?” said Millicent, in a gentle voice.

“Ill enough,” replied the woman, with the sort of dogged sullenness which almost invariably takes possession of the pauper, who has long ceased to hope or expect relief.

“But then you surely have a doctor to attend you?—can he do you no good?” said Millicent, who never supposed it possible that any one could have to suffer, either morally or physically, without the means of relief.

Again the woman lifted her head, and looked at her; she evidently thought that the “lady” mocked her. Millicent repeated her question; a bitter smile passed over the woman’s face,—“Oh, ay,—we’ve a doctor, sure enough,—he puts us out of pain, any how: there’s my child, in the corner, see what he has done for her.” She pointed to what Millicent had fancied was only a bundle of rags: she now saw it was a tattered counterpane, covering a little child. She went and lifted it up, but started back appalled and almost frightened; the white rigid face which met her gaze, wore that expression of sternness and of indomitable calm, which is so strangely sublime when stamped on an infant brow. The majesty of death shone forth on the innocent countenance of the pauper’s little child, and filled her soul with awe. She let the covering fall over it with silent respect, and crept back to the poor mother.

“This is very sad; I feel so much for you; poor little child! How did you lose it?”

“Do you mean, what was it killed my baby?” said the woman, not yet softened by Millicent’s gentle sympathy. “You may know that soon enough: it was starvation.”

Millicent actually screamed, “Starvation! Oh, you do not mean it. Oh how dreadful! Surely it is not possible, and to think of that loaded table yesterday! Oh, we did not know it,—we did not know it, indeed!” she exclaimed, ready almost to fall on her knees, to ask forgiveness of this woman, for the luxury in which she lived.

“Ay, like enough,” said the woman, bitterly; “what should such as you know of us poor creatures!” And then passed through the mind of the starving pauper, a vision of that awful history, on which the very souls of the poor do feed, finding therein a terrible consolation and a savage hope. It was the parable of Lazarus and the beggar.

“Oh, but if we had known it, we never would have let this happen,” said Millicent, trembling with agitation; “and at least you shall suffer no more now,—take this, take all this,” and she emptied her purse into the woman’s lap; “and I will bring you more, much more, to‐morrow,—everything you want.

For the first time the woman seemed to feel that her visitor’s compassion was genuine. She bowed her head, and burst into a passion of tears.

“Oh, my little baby, my poor, weeny baby! If I had had this, she need not have died; it is too late for her—too late!”

“But not for the others,” said Millicent, eagerly. “Oh, take comfort; I will never let you want again. Indeed, indeed, we could not have lived in all our comforts had we known your suffering. But how was it? Surely some terrible misfortune caused it. What can have made you so very poor?”

“It is nothing strange, anyhow,” said the woman; “many and many’s the one I have seen worse off nor I have been. My husband’s a miner; from year’s end to year’s end he never comes out of them black mines; it’s work, work, in the dark, all day, and little pay; but it’s all one to me what he gets, I never sees a penny of it. He’s taken to drinking, that he may drive out care, and the parish won’t allow us nothing so long as he is in work—so here we may sit and starve.”

“It is a most extraordinary case,” said Millicent, “I never heard anything so sad. How strange that your condition was not known.”

The woman looked surprised; she well knew there was nothing uncommon in her case.

“Well, my lady, indeed it’s not me only; there’s scarce a family in the place that’s not as bad off nearly. I will speak up for them, poor creatures, for they have done what they could for me: many a time they’ve given me a bit of bread when not another soul’s come a‐nigh me.”

“Every family in the place as wretched!”

Millicent felt her brain almost reeling; she could not conceive the possibility of so many human beings in want of the necessaries of life within a few miles of those who were plunged in its luxuries; it was the horror of the contrast that overcame her. For the first time the great problem of want and superfluity was before her; to think of Rookcliffe and Milton Lodge, and half‐a‐dozen similar houses not five miles distant, with their abundance, their comforts, their elegancies—and then these damp, naked walls, that child dead of hunger, that mother, sullen, hardened, mistrustful, losing the very woman’s heart within her, because of her unpitied anguish, Millicent stood with flushed cheek and trembling hands thinking on these things: the voice of Aylmer roused her—he had remained at the door watching her, and it interested him to see how those social evils, which have grown old and hackneyed amongst us, struck that fresh, penetrating mind, so clear‐sighted and so full of depth, even whilst ignorant of the commonest truths of daily life. He now told her, for the second time, that her horse was ready, and her cousins impatient to return home. She started, and, telling the woman she would send to her next day, abruptly left the hut. Here she paused, and, looking with a dismayed and anxious glance to the oilier cottages, she exclaimed:—

“We cannot go home yet; I must go into those houses, and tell them we will help them. She told me they were all equally wretched—starving!”

“Nonsense, Millicent!” exclaimed Anne, “you can’t be going into those hovels just now. If the people are in want, papa will send to relieve them—but I’ve no doubt they are imposing on you.”

“At all events, you really must not go,” said Charles; “you are by no means the proper person for such a task. You don’t understand these things, my dear little cousin, or they would not astonish you so much; there must be beggars everywhere, and we cannot help them all.”

Aylmer was pained by her look of distress as her cousins spoke, and he said to her, in a low voice:

“It is really better you should not go now, but I will come here to‐morrow and do all and everything you could wish.”

Millicent thanked him warmly, and at once mounted without another word. She rode on in front with Aylmer, for Arthur seemed anxious this time not to join them, and for a few minutes both were silent; at length, she turned to him with a look of deep agitation.

“Tell me,” she said, “in one word, is it a common spectacle which I have this day seen?—is it one isolated case; or has England many such?”

“Many thousands,” replied Aylmer. “It is best, in my opinion, not to know the fearful extent of the misery we cannot relieve; but if you insist on the plain truth, I must tell it. What you have seen is indeed a sight too sadly universal, and, in fact, what we witnessed to‐day is nothing compared with the awful amount of want and wretchedness which prevail in London and the great manufacturing towns.”

She could not speak to answer him: we are too familiar with the great truth his words had conveyed, to conceive how appalling such a statement was, to one who had never dreamt of such things before.

Heavily did the first knowledge of the great dark tragedy for ever enacted by the poor, come over that young spirit. The sense of her own utter helplessness became insupportable: she bowed her face on her hands and wept aloud. Aylmer felt a pang of remorse at sight of those pure teams falling for the sorrows of others. How far gone was the time when he could so have mourned with unselfish pity? Truly, had there ever been such a time for him? So early had the natural sympathies, the first quick impulses been deadened by habit and education, chilled by custom and experience; he felt that he was looking on the fresh dews that well forth only, in the spring and morning of the heart, and the sight inspired him with an involuntary reverence.

Millicent was ashamed of her emotion, and she soon conquered it.

“It is the terrible, the unnatural contrast between our own condition, and that of these hapless beings, which overpowers me so much; if all suffered alike,—if such were the destiny of man, then all might submit and endure with faith and patience; but that some should have, not abundance only, but a hundred fold more than they can use, not personal luxuries alone, but the most costly ornaments to the rich homes in which they dwell, to the very floors on which they tread,—and others, meanwhile, perish, actually perish in cold and hunger; it is this that seems to me so appalling,—how can we dare to live as we do?”

“But, my dear Miss Grey,” said Aylmer, soothingly, for he saw she was strongly excited, “you must reflect that you are now for the first time looking on that great national and social evil, which occupies the whole thoughts and attention of legislators and political economists. You have been laying bare the most deep wound which the best and wisest of men so long have sought in vain to heal. All see the evil, all deplore it,—but who shall suggest a remedy? It seems to be an imperative law of nature that these widely‐contrasted positions should exist?”

“Doubtless,” exclaimed Millicent, “I know that equality is as impossible as it is undesirable. I have discovered that, in reading history. I remember to have noted in the records of nations how, when rank was abolished, the aristocracy of talent or of power straightway took its place. No! ignorant as I feel myself, I have read enough to have imbibed the most deep‐rooted horror for all leveling and republican principles. The distinction of rank and station is clearly a divine as well as a necessary principle, and even for the sake of the lower classes one would not have it otherwise. We should do a great evil, I am sure, if we sought to change the condition of the merry French peasant, or the contented English labourer. I went with Sophia to one of their cottages yesterday, and I was so charmed with the scene,—but I did not think there were any much poorer than these. I never dreamt of people actually starving; and it is the violent extreme of the contrast between rich and poor which strikes me so painfully; the palace‐houses, and the wealth expended, on a thousand costly frivolities which have not even an intrinsic value, (being altogether useless; the devices of fashion for the employment of superfluous riches,) and then the utter destitution with its daily, hourly agony. Many grades in our social system there must and ought to be, but surely it is a fearful thing that there should be within a few yards of each other men revelling even to satiety in the full sunshine blaze of prosperity, and others lost in the darkest depths of misery, barren even of hope?”

“No doubt it is a fearful thing, and you cannot suppose you are the first to have discovered it. Believe me, the noblest intellects in our own land have been devoted to the task of seeking a remedy for it,—but they have found none as yet any more than you could; it is an evil, passing man’s power to compass.”

“But that is surely no reason why we should be indifferent to it,” said Millicent very gently; “I think it is taking a dreary and enervating view of the case to say that because we cannot remedy it, we will not think of it at all. I see your remark conveyed to me a strong reproof for my presumption in attempting to discuss such a deep subject, and certainly it was deserved, and would be more so, if I really pretended to give an opinion on matters with which women have nothing to do, and which ought to occupy the wise heads of statesmen only,—and indeed I do not even know what is meant by political economy. But, Mr. Aylmer, my eyes have looked on the face of a fellow creature who died of starvation, and I think had even the veriest child stood and gazed on such a sight, it would have asked if there was no remedy, and would have thought upon the matter.”

“Unquestionably,” said Aylmer, “they are thoughts which force themselves on every mind, and I can perfectly understand, after the hermit‐life you have led, that these great evils strike you in a new and appalling light, which we who are too much accustomed to them, could not conceive. But still I can but repeat what I said before,—the deadly wound is there, but who shall find the soothing balm wherewith to heal it?”

“I am very fond of Utopia,” said Millicent, suddenly turning her bright face to him, “I like wandering there in visions which, though I well how they can never he realized, still do one’s heart good to fancy they warm one into hope. Now my Utopia for the poor, would be, that each man to whom is given as his station, the advantages of material and intellectual wealth, should instead of living for himself, live for those, his sorrowing brethren, and devote his life’s energy to ameliorate their condition,—if all did this, might not their universal efforts compass, so far as the world’s predestined fate permits, a universal evil?”

“Utopia, indeed,” said Aylmer smiling, but he had not time to add more, for Charles rode up at that moment.

“Millicent,” he said, “I can stand this no longer; ever since we had the misfortune to let you go into that cottage you have had an expression on your face, which has chilled me, as if we were in the month of December. Pray restore us to that very Italian summer which you brought with you into the dull old house at Rookcliffe. You introduced yourself among us as a most merry and amusing companion, and really you will have gained all our hearts on false pretences if you assume any other character now.”

Millicent saw that Charles was talking much more earnestly than was his wont, and as her spirits were far too light and elastic to remain long depressed, she readily accepted his challenge, and made the old woods ring with her clear merry laugh, as they rode homewards.

CHAPTER IX.

IT was quite impossible for Millicent Grey to remain long in a desponding humour, yet she could not forget the scene she had witnessed, and when the family assembled before dinner, she began describing it to her uncle as he stood with his capacious person benevolently protecting the fire from any intrusive approaches.

“Well, my dear,” he answered, “this is no doubt very sad, but you would find the same poverty in many parts of the kingdom; these things really cannot be helped. I was quite aware that there was much wretchedness in the mining district, where you unfortunately went to‐day; but it is far beyond the power of any single individual or party of individuals to relieve it; you may rest assured, Millicent, that I would willingly do what I could for them.”

Millicent had a spice of mischief in her disposition, and since her residence in England, she had often found no small amusement in reducing the respectable theories which pervade our atmosphere, to the test of practice.

“I am sure you would, dear uncle, you would do all you could for these starving people, even though it involved a little self‐sacrifice, would you not?”

“I trust, Millicent, when you have lived sometime longer in this house, you will not require to ask such a question: you will then learn that those who feel the most, say the least.”—“And do the least, also,” muttered Charles, sotto voce.

“I beg that you will not suppose that you are the only person who deplores the condition of these paupers,” continued Egerton, with no small testiness; “the Egertons, from time immemorial, have laboured for the good of their tenantry.” (“And the improvement of their lands,” continued Charles, with his running accompaniment,) “And that in a manner which would prove to you that they do not shrink from self‐sacrifice.”

“Oh, I am sure of it,” said Millicent, “and in this instance also, as well as in others.”

“Certainly, if there were anything to done, but we have often talked it over our parochial meetings, and it is a case beyond our efforts.”

“Well, you are so indulgent, you know, uncle, in letting me tell out all my wild fancies, now do forgive my boldness, but even for this affair—I have an idea—”

She hesitated, and laughed at what she inwardly qualified as her own cool presumption.

“Let us have it, my dear,” said Mr. Egerton, condescendingly patting her shoulder. “Curious results have often arisen,” he continued, addressing his wife, “from the innocent remarks of children and young persons; their very ignorance causes them to take such novel views of the subject as often produce very valuable suggestions.”

“I wonder whose remarks are innocent now,” murmured Charles, as he looked at the contrast between his father’s bland and stolid countenance, where beamed not a ray of any fire more ethereal than that at which he was slowly roasting, and Millicent’s intelligent face, her clear eyes sparkling with all the rigour of a young, fresh intellect.

“Then I have leave to say anything I please, however presumptuous?” asked she.

Mr. Egerton waved his hand encouragingly.

“Pray tell me, then, supposing that two thousand pounds could be yearly distributed for the support of the miners’ families, or for increasing the pay of the men themselves, to such an amount as should prevent the possibility of want for their children, would it not go far to relieve the distress even of that whole district?”

“Of course it would, any child might know that; but where is such a sum to come from?”

Millicent cast a sly glance at the old gentleman’s pockets, which suddenly enlightened Charles as to the nature of her ideas on the subject; she took care, however, that her words should not seem quite so crude as were her thoughts.

“Why you know, uncle, you told me when you were describing many of the English customs to me, that an establishment like yours could not be kept up under three thousand a‐year, and that the rest of your income went to the improvement of your estate.”

“Very true.” Mr. Egerton began to look uneasy.

“Then, if all persons situated like yourself were to feel that they would like to make any sacrifice to save the starving people, you might all determine to give up, at least, a whole two thousand a‐year to them; and it could be easily done by changing the style of living entirely, and reducing the family expenses to somewhere about eight hundred a‐year. It would be quite riches, you know, in comparison to what half the population have.”

“Easily done!—riches!” Mr. Egerton was so astonished that he could only ejaculate a few fragmentary, portions of his great indignation.

“Yes,” we should all have to give up our comforts, of course—carriages, horses, all that; but then what could be compared to the luxury of knowing that never again should any one die of starvation so near; and we might be immensely happy and comfortable on the income you still would have left. We should live in a very different way, and being so large a family, perhaps we should not have much more than the necessaries of life; but these necessaries would be shared by hundreds of families, who have them not at all just now.”

“Shared. indeed!” said Mr. Egerton.

“It might not be possible to live at Rookcliffe on that pittance,” continued Millicent, warming with her subject, “but as it is not an old family place; and only lately bought by yourself, you could complete the good work by selling it, and so gaining another enormous sum for the poor.”

“Now, thanks to my good fortune, the place is entailed,” muttered Charles.

“Millicent, you are talking the most consummate nonsense,” suddenly shouted her uncle, having recovered his voice and his breath, which had been fairly taken away by her unexpected proposal. “You don’t know what you are saying, and I wish to goodness you would keep quiet,—I never heard such arrant folly in my life.” Millicent was frightened into silence fast enough by this tremendous burst of indignation, and she retreated behind her cousins, who were all laughing heartily.

“I’ve one comfort,” said Mr. Egerton, beginning to cool down, and addressing his wife, who was the picture of rigid disapprobation, “that mad girl’s own fortune is safe in my hands till she is of age, and I hope by that time we may find some sensible man to take care of it for her.” Mrs. Egerton shook her head ominously, and they all felt relieved when dinner was announced.

Mr. Aylmer dined with them next day, and Millicent found that he had amply fulfilled his promise with respect to the poor people she had seen. He had awakened Colonel Bentley’s compassion for them, who, like many other good people, was most liberal whenever his attention was drawn to the subject, but who never thought it could be at all necessary for him to rise out of his usual apathetic indifference unless an actual appeal were made to him. His nephew had, however, spent the day among the miners, and he brought Millicent such a report of the relief they were to receive, as filled her with gratitude towards him.

The party at Rookcliffe was further enlivened on this day by the curate of the parish and his pretty wife. He was a very comfortable curate indeed. His good fortune had procured for him in his present subordinate position that prosperous ease, which is the usual perquisite of rectors only. Being very good looking and of pleasant manners, he had won for his companion not only a handsome and elegant woman, but an heiress to boot, through which means he was now enabled to live in a splendid house, whose luxurious apartments it must have been rather difficult to quit, on the cold nights when the sick people sent for him. He was a very cheerful young man; just the sort of person to swell the number of those clerical Bluebeards, who are perpetually rising, as phœnix bridegrooms, from the ashes of the widower state, and of whom England possesses so many, happy in the affections of their third or fourth wife. He had two great leading principles, which chiefly governed his existence; the first was a strong abhorrence and avoidance of non‐essentials, of which he had a very large list, and an equally great dislike to what he termed “morbidness,” under which head he qualified all acute feeling, sensitiveness, and fervour, whether in matters theological or domestic. There were also two or three young ladies of that species, who love to look at other young ladies through their eye‐glasses, and whose object is to exalt themselves, by an exclusiveness, which shuts out from the charity of their sympathy, all but the very few who have attained the fashionable nonchalance that professes to require none of it.

Millicent found herself seated between Charles Egerton and the curate, with Aylmer sufficiently near to join in the conversation. Charles had been talking with him, of his extreme impatience for the arrival of the hunting season, which was in his estimation the only period of the year worth living for.

“That is a noble sight you have yet to see, Miss Grey,” said the curate; “of course you have never witnessed an English fox‐hunt,—I quite envy you the first impression, you will be so delighted.”

“Don’t calculate on Miss Grey being delighted with anything that delights other people, my dear Reverendissimo,” said Charles. “With all due respect, Millicent, I may be allowed to mention, that your tastes and ideas are slightly peculiar. I have no doubt, if you would favour us now with your views on fox‐hunting, you would prove to us that we had been labouring under some great mistake respecting it.”

“You really make me feel,” said Millicent, laughing, “as if I had some mental peculiarity, which deserves a less gentle name; but what can I do? I come to England, and I look straight at everything, and I see what it is, and then, if you ask me, I must tell you. One can’t help distinguishing between black and white; if it is black I must say so.”

“Exactly; but that is just the thing. All our innocent customs seem to you so very black,” replied Charles. “Pray tell us now, however, what you think of hunting. Where is our error? Perhaps it is not a fox we run after at all.”

“Very true,” said Millicent, composedly, “it is not the fox, it is his tail, and that is just what surprises me,—to think of ever so many intellectual men; all very learned, having had classical educations and the highest grade of instruction, giving themselves so much trouble and expense, and putting themselves into a violent heat, all for the sake of getting the simple tail of a fox.”

“But we don’t call it a tail,” exclaimed Charles, “it is the brush.”

“You can call it what you like, but it is the tail all the same, you know, neither the fox himself nor anybody else can doubt that; and I must say, few things astonish me more than the extraordinary love you all seem to have for it. You keep up horses and hounds at an enormous expense; you have a whole establishment for the purpose, and actually a sort of uniform, as if you were going to conquer an army instead of gaining only a wretched little tail. You long for the hunting season all the year round, and then, when the happy time does come, you all assemble together, ever so many full‐grown men, in the pride of your intellect and strength, and you ride off at the risk of your lives, all struggling who is to gain the precious piece of goods, and every one hating the man who gets it, when he rides back in triumph with his tail.”

“Millicent, you are really too absurd,” said Charles. “it is not the brush, or the tail as you will persist in calling it, that is our object in hunting,—we only take it as a proof that we came in at the death. It is the excitement and amusement of the chase that we like.”

“The amusement of seeing a fox die,—of watching it straining and panting, with its poor heart bursting, as they say it does sometimes, in the effort,—flying in the torture of pursuit, with the open‐mouthed dogs at its heels, making the most incredible exertions to escape, and then sinking exhausted and quivering, to feel the teeth of the hound in its throat. No, I would rather think it was the love of the tail, than believe that men of feeling and mind should make their pleasure in the death‐agonies of poor helpless animal?

“But, Millicent, you do use such extraordinary terms. It is not the actual pleasure of seeing the fox die, though they do a great deal of mischief, and must be destroyed, but it is the fine bracing exercise, and the opportunity of trying one’s courage, that is really of use to the health and the mind as well.”

“If the foxes must be destroyed, let the farmers destroy them, or the butchers who perform the same office for the oxen and sheep. You never think of kindly relieving them of their task, although I don’t in the least see why you should not just as well assemble to kill the mutton and beef. As to exercise, you can gallop on horseback quite as fast without having a fox in an agony running before you; and for the display, or the testing of valour, considering that this world, is very full of such things, as the oppression of the helpless, and the wronging of the innocent, I think some nobler means might be found for the trial of your courage.”

“Miss Grey, it seems extraordinary to hear you talking, against what has always been considered quite an honour to England and peculiar to the country, such a fine manly sport,” said the curate.

“I cannot think it manly to take a pleasure in the torture of a poor dumb victim, and that any one should find sport in it is beyond my conception. No, Charles, I am certain if you analyze the especial charm of fox‐hunting, you will find it is the intrinsic value of the tail, unless, as I said before, you choose to admit that it is the delight of seeing the unhappy brute killed before your eyes,—in which case if humanity has fallen thus far, the sooner they give up fostering so cruel a taste the better, to my mind.”

“Only you must remember, Miss Grey,” said Aylmer, “that the same argument applies to all field‐sports; shooting, and fishing, and everything of the kind.”

“Well, I can only say of these as of fox hunting, I do think it degrading to man that he should find his pleasure and amusement, in the pain of any created thing. Since they must be put to death that they may serve as food, let it be done by hired people, as of necessity; but do not let their expiring struggles form the systematic delight of a set of amateur butchers. If only each one of them would make their chosen pursuit in the relief of pain, and the giving of happiness to others, instead of this contrary principle, what a strange bright world this soon might be made.”

“Well, Miss Millicent, I declare I have you there!” exclaimed Charles. “You do give a great pleasure to others in hunting; for the hounds like it extremely: they take a real pleasure in it.”

“Then, do you mean me to suppose that Englishmen are so very tender‐hearted, and so considerate of the feelings of the lower animals, that they actually take all this trouble, and devote themselves, at the risk of their lives, for the sole purpose of pleasing their dogs? How extraordinarily kind! but if their motives are so very disinterested, it strikes me that there is a slight error in their judgment, for of course you would not wish to give a preference, in your sympathy to any one species of the brute creation in particular: so that whilst you are carefully providing for canine gratification, you overlook altogether, the necessity of consulting the feelings of the fox himself.”

“There is no use in arguing with you, most pertinacious cousin,” said Charles, “but really it is incredible that you should composedly give forth a sweeping condemnation of all field sports, the old well‐established amusements of England.”

“You must lay all the blame on my defective education,” said Millicent, laughing. “I am quite aware that I have never learned my catechism.”

“Come, that is in my province, Miss Grey,” said the curate; “I will undertake you as a pupil.”

“Oh, no, I do not mean what you would be bound to teach me,” said Millicent. “I mean that theoretic catechism, unacknowledged but universally learned, which teaches the popular and received meaning of those things that are not destined to be called by their right names. It seems to me that, in this country, every one is duly instructed in a set of useful principles—little systems for the rule of social life, which are all ticketed and labeled with the finest possible sounding names, and these, when once impressed upon the young mind, can never again be separated from the fallacy they protect. I dare say the children have picture‐books full of practical illustrations, and their nurses show them two men shooting at each other, and say, ‘Now, my dear, this is honour;’ (for you call a duel the vindication of your honour, don’t you?) and a gentleman watching the worrying of a fox, Charles, and say, ‘This is a healthy amusement for mind and body,’ with a variety of other scenes, representing prudence, and proper pride, and self‐respect, and charity which begins and finishes at home. Now, you see, never having learned these technical terms, all things present themselves to me in their natural true form, without any disguise whatever, and of course I talk of them as I see them; but now, I have been quite impertinent enough for one day, so I shall not speak another word; but I mean to listen to that grave discussion, which my uncle is holding with the old lady, in the purple face and turban.”

Aylmer brought Millicent a most pressing request from Mrs. Hartley and her brother, that she would spend the following day with them, to which she willingly agreed; and from that time forward, it became a sort of tacit arrangement that she should be with them every day when it was possible for her to walk to Milton Lodge.

CHAPTER X.

THREE months had passed away: autumn had come with its sighing winds, so like the voice of the decaying year lamenting its departed brightness; and, outwardly, there seemed little more of change, in the inhabitants of Rookcliffe, than in the old walls themselves. And, yet, if we had power to see it, strange wild dramas are enacted day by day in the silent souls of those around us; they walk beside us unchanged in aspect, and we dream not of the dark shadows that may be stealing over the heart we still believe so light and joyous; we fancy that to be reserve which is the instinct of deep feeling; and that bitter pride, which folds over deep gnawing wounds the quiet hands that tremble not, to be the calm of a contented mind, and yet there may be working in that tranquil breast, the seeds of mortal anguish which have driven many to insanity or death. Outwardly, no change at Rookcliffe, but for two of those who dwelt beneath its roof, it was as though the earth on which their youthful steps had trodden, with all its lights and shadows, its joys and sorrows, had passed away for ever, and there was a new world with a new state of existence. Yet, not in the same region were these spirits wandering now. When the winds of destiny are unbound from their hid cavern, and set forth on their appointed mission, the same blast which sweeps away the hopes from the soul of one, like withered leaves from a tree, bears the seeds of sweet flowers to the heart of another, where they germinate and flourish to fill the whole being with fragrance. It was so with Millicent and Arthur. The one was in a land of light and gladness now, where the sun of hope had risen, and shone unsetting, so that there was no night there; and the whole air was filled with melody, whose music was from one voice alone, and all things were made lovely, with the presence of that perfect beauty, which is ever in the face of one beloved.

And the other was far away, in a chill and frozen region, where the sun of hope had sunk, as beneath the deep waters of despair, so that there was no day there, and no melody, because the voice that made sweet music gave all its gentle tones unto another, and no beauty, because the face beloved, was radiant only with the joy, that came from other love than his.

It may be, that if some observed, how the tread of Arthur Egerton, was slower and heavier than of old, and his eyes dim, as though, not sleep alone, but dreams, had fled from him, they thought the chill weather, and the gloom of decaying nature subdued the poet’s fiery soul; but they never dreamt that these were tokens of the cold dead winter of the heart, where all the sweet blossoms of his spring of hope, lay mouldering away, blasted by the freezing winds of disappointment; and little did they think, when calmly he moved amongst them, that he had passed through that convulsion of the mind, which is like to the shock of death itself, for it is the rending away of the very life hope, from the being that seems to fall a dull inert mass of clay without it.

But if they noted the change that had passed on Millicent Grey, they could, in some sense, understand it; for they knew that she was the promised wife of Stephen Aylmer. Great was the change, in truth, that had come upon her,—none greater in the phases of a purely earthly existence,—it was as though a new being had been given to her, for it was life, animated by a new principle.

She had done that thing, the most perilous, the most awful which any can do in this mere mortal life. She had delivered up her whole heart and soul to the love of one human idol. We have seen how her young, ardent spirit had flown forth into life, to seek that object for its worship, which, exiled from its own true home by ignorance and misconception, it sought in earth alone; and how she was led to the belief, that the intense indefinite longing, the aching void of her soul could, only find a rest in one deep human affection,—in the entire devotion of her life to the happiness of another. Before ever she had learnt to feel, she already held in theory, what was the natural impulse of her woman’s heart.

And now, with her, that surrender of every faculty of the being, to one absorbing thought, was entire; for she had no ties of blood, no childhood’s affection to draw her heart’s deep tenderness in other channels, nor had she ever yet effected an entrance into that bright and holy life, within whose pure atmosphere no god of dust and clay can find a throne.

Once in a life‐time, only, is such an affection felt, as that which bound Millicent Grey to Stephen Aylmer. All was bright and prosperous around her now; a few short months, as she believed, would see her linked to him by holiest ties; yet not because of present hope and joy, was this deep, earnest friendship so intense. If in the future, storms and clouds should come upon the sunshine of her happiness,—if even he who was her idol, should by unworthy deeds, or chilled affection, fall from the high pedestal where she had placed him in her great esteem, it could not change or lessen her attachment for him. It seemed to have taken root in the very principle of life itself, and with the life alone could now expire.

And she was changed. The fierce independence of mind, the quick energetic scrutiny of life, were over. Much more thoughtful, more still and silent; every look and tone told how her spirit was subdued to his. She thought as he thought, loved what he loved, and could have even learned to hate what he hated. Her eyes no longer wandered restlessly, seeking a hope in life, but ever rested on him, in whom all joys were bound up; her feet no longer strayed, searching a path that should give the promise of an aim on earth, but meekly journeyed where he trod, content to make it her life’s mission, to clear away the stones and thorns before steps.

And Stephen Aylmer?—was she all in all to him, as he to her? No one ever made a plot so palpably manifest, or flattered himself that he concealed it so ably, as did Colonel Bentley, when, having set his heart on effecting a marriage between Aylmer and his favourite Millicent, he commenced, by a series of the most glaring manœuvres, the task of accomplishing his purpose. Colonel Bentley was a singular old man; if once an idea took possession of him, however unexpectedly or wildly, it was utterly impossible for himself or others to eradicate it. Already when he quitted Millicent, at the Tower Stairs, on their arrival, had he made up his mind that she was the very person he desired to be the wife of his favourite nephew, as well as a satisfactory niece to himself, and he never from that moment lost sight of his object. For this reason he came to Milton Lodge—for this reason he monopolized Millicent’s society, and while his wish and his purpose strengthened every day, he failed not to give Stephen the strongest possible intimations that if his will were thwarted on this point, he might go so far as to transfer his property from so refractory an individual to the young girl herself.

But Aylmer had no desire to disappoint his uncle’s wishes, if by any means he could accommodate himself to them, and this, after a short acquaintance with Millicent, he found himself willing to do. He had not the slightest attachment for her—he never yet had felt a strong affection for any one, and she had failed to effect any change in this respect. He had, in fact, come to the conclusion that he never was to find his ideal, or feel deeply for any living being. But it was impossible to know Millicent Grey, so frank, so generous, so warm‐hearted, without loving her in some degree; and he did like her, quite well enough to make her his life’s companion, with a hearty good will. He did not attempt to conceal from himself, that she was not in the least, what he had always resolved, his wife should be. His ideal had ever been one of surpassing beauty; for, as we have said elsewhere, he worshipped the Beautiful with all the fervency and devotion which men offer to the self‐elected gods to whom they cause their souls to bow, in order to satisfy the craving of their nature for adoration; and the sweet face of Millicent Grey had none of that perfection or symmetry which would win the artist’s heart, although it was very pleasing from its charming expression, especially of late, when softened by the reflection of the deep, generous tenderness that filled her heart.

In short, it had not been given to her to call to life the strong affections that lay hid in the heart of that proud man; waiting only, till the crisis of his destiny, to rise up like billows from the ocean of deceitful calm, and swell out in their ungovernable might, till they well nigh made shipwreck of his soul, Aylmer was little aware of the intense power of attachment, which lurked in his own nature, or, if he were, he never expected to meet any one who would call it forth; and meanwhile he was well content to secure to himself, so faithful and devoted a companion, as he saw that Millicent would be to him. It was a pleasant thing to think that this pure, boundless love would breathe such warmth into his whole life—that he would be ministered unto day by day with such earnest watchful care.

He could not but love her too, in some degree, now that the near approach of the time fixed for their marriage had put an end to reserve between them, and that he saw how generously and devotedly her whole heart was given to him. His warm sympathy for the poor, and active exertions on their behalf, had been the first things which had caused her to distinguish him, from all around her, and her vivid imagination had soon invested him with an ideal character of almost perfect moral beauty, to which his many really good qualities gave a strong semblance of reality; and now, she had not an idea how poor was the return he made her for the vast wealth, of the whole deathless affection she had bestowed upon him; or if at times she was constrained to feel how she was but a very small part in his existence—whilst his own image had shut out the world for her, she conceived it but the natural result of the great superiority, which she was convinced he possessed over herself.

She felt that he had given her the highest proof of esteem, in choosing her from all the world, to be his first and best friend until death, and she asked no more, since this gave her a right to minister even to his faintest wish.

Moreover, her attachment had that entire disinterestedness, which is inherent to the very nature of all deep and intense affection. She no longer thought of herself at all, save as the privileged guardian of his existence on earth; nor had she now any wish, or hope, or object, except his happiness. This was the star of her life, which was to guide her every thought, and word, and deed,—it was the desire of her heart, the one absorbing thought of her soul; his happiness, not her own; nor yet his only, as united to hers, but his, by any means in which it could be procured for him, either by the offering of her whole life’s devotion with him, or the sacrifice of her whole life’s joy without him.

They stood together now, side by side, on a rising ground, within the park, at Rookcliffe, where they had been walking. They were returning home, and paused here, to look at the fair, peaceful scene that was spread out before them, in the faint light of the autumn evening. He looked with his free, proud glance, on the landscape,—but she, on him, with a timid, wistful gaze in her earnest eyes, as though the poor, trembling soul within her were whispering, “I have done a fearful thing, I have given you my whole existence, my whole capacity for happiness,—I have given you my life. Oh, what will you make of it? Will you deal tenderly with it, and be merciful to it,—will you fill it with light and joy, as you may do so easily, by a little loving kindness, or will you be rude and careless with it, and cast it from you, to perish in some desert waste?”

It might have been the melancholy season of the year, the sight of nature in her mourning garments, as though it were her time of widowhood for the summer,—the whisperings of decay and death that went forth in the rustle of the falling leaves, and the rough wantoning of the wind with the naked branches,—but certain it is, the heart of Millicent was full of a strange terror, and a sad foreboding. She crept close to the side of Aylmer,—he looked round kindly at her.

“How silent you are, dear Millicent,—almost sad, I think.”

The sound of his voice made her smile.

“No, not sad, I could not be so now, I am too deeply, really happy. But to‐day, I do not know how it is,—I fear you will think me fanciful,—only I feel such a terror.”

“A terror of what?” he asked, anxiously.

“Of life, I think,” she answered; “it seems to me such a fearfully precarious thing,—its entire happiness or utter misery hangs on so slender a thread. Often,—the living or dying of one single hope, can make it a beautiful and blessed gift, or a crushing, intolerable burden. Its destinies are so irretrievable, if once the soul has been wrecked on its treacherous waves, where it wanders, seeking joy, then the perishing of its peace is beyond all recall, and it is borne on by the tide through tempests and gloom, dead to all earthly bliss, as the corpse drifting down to its grave in the deep. I feel just now as if it required such courage to live, it is such a perilous venture: to‐day we are happy,—to‐morrow, but one step more in our mortal journey, may have plunged us into a hopelessness of sorrow, from which we never rise again. The life once doomed, can never return to the days of its hope and freedom. Though its ruin may have been worked in our youth, and that of our own very hands, yet the one chance is gone, and the game lost for us,—we cannot go back to mould it anew. Cheerless and dark as we made it, it drags with us on to old age and to death.”

“Dear Millicent, these are dark words, indeed! I hardly know you, speaking thus. All you say is perfectly true, no doubt, but it should only make us rejoice the more that our venture in the great game of life has been so fortunate. Our prospects are bright enough, are they not? You have nothing to fear for yourself: so far as one may judge the future, there is only calm enjoyment before you.”

“I do not think it can be for myself I fear, though, in truth, I hardly know what it is that terrifies me to‐night,—but cannot be any thought of myself; for, Stephen, you do not know, I never can tell you, how all my hopes, and wishes, and feelings, have become absorbed in one intense, unutterable longing for your happiness. It is my one dream, my one thought,—I can seek, I can strive for nothing else. I almost fear it must be wrong, to be so given up to this one thought, I cannot even pray for anything besides.”

He was touched by these words, the tone of her voice told how they came from her very heart. He spoke to her with a grateful tenderness, and soon soothed the passing agitation into which she had allowed herself to be betrayed; then, anxious to divert her thoughts from the dark misgivings which seemed unaccountably to have taken possession of her, he continued, with greater cheerfulness,—

“Now I shall not let you think any more of these dismal forebodings. Tell me rather what is that black shadow passing along the avenue down there? It looks, at this distance, like a great spider creeping on towards the house.”

“It is the carriage, I have no doubt, coming home with my cousin Juliet. You know she is to arrive to‐day from Italy, and this is just the hour when she was expected.”

“True,—I remember! I am rather anxious to see this same cousin of yours; I heard of her often at Milan, but never chanced to meet her. You have never seen her yourself, have you?”

“Oh, no; she has been absent ever since I was at Rookcliffe—but they speak of her constantly. I have heard her described many times.”

“And always as a wonderfully beautiful person, have you not? At least, that was the reputation she had in Italy, and my artist friends were by no means easy to please on that subject.”

“I suppose there were never two opinions as to Juliet’s beauty; even Charles was enthusiastic about her. She must be a strange person, from his account; he described her to me, as having a very subtle, powerful mind, hid beneath a great outward appearance of frankness.”

“Well, excuse me if I seem rather un‐ gallant, but I confess I have no faith in any woman possessing, that sort of depth of character, which has the Machiavelian talent of concealing great power under apparent simplicity. They have intensity of feeling, but rarely are capable of profound calculations. One can read them right easily, and pleasant reading it is, too, Millicent dear, at least in some cases.”

“I hope you mean that as a compliment, for I shall certainly appropriate it,” said Millicent, laughing. “But I trust you are right about Juliet, for I feel rather afraid of her, after all I have heard.”

“On the contrary, you must try to make a friend of her. It annoys me to see you meeting with so little sympathy among those Egertons—Anne freezing you, Sophia lecturing, and Fanny worrying. I hope Juliet will be more companionable.”

“I doubt it; but we must go and see her now, for I have a vision of my uncle undergoing, all those tremendous moral consequences, which are the invariable result of his having to wait for his dinner. First, he falls entirely from the dignity of human nature, and loses command of his temper, for a matter of five minutes’ delay, in a material enjoyment; then he lowers his intellectual being, altogether below the level of the earthly, and shows himself a slave to bodily wants; next, he perverts and wastes one of the noblest gifts given to man, the power of administering to the pleasure of others, by tormenting every one round him, and horribly reproaching the delinquent who causes the delay; then, as to his duties as a husband and a father, he of course fails,—but I will not go on, for I see you are laughing, Stephen.”

“As I always do at your extraordinary system of analysis. However, let us hurry home, by all means, and prevent the deterioration of Mr. Egerton’s moral nature.”

They met Fanny in the hall at Rookcliffe, where Aylmer was at present staying.

“Juliet is arrived!” she exclaimed; “she has been asking for you, Millicent, but now you must wait till she comes down to dinner, for she has gone to dress.”

Millicent went to her room, and the indescribable gloom which had for the time been dispelled by Aylmer’s gay conversation, returned upon her with redoubled force. When she rose to go to the drawing room she paused a moment ere she passed the large mirror which reflected her figure; her cheek was pale, and her countenance devoid, for the time, of the bright, lively expression which formed its great charm. She still wore mourning for her father, and the peculiar truthfulness of her character made her at all times dress with a severe simplicity, which, just as she intended, did not enhance her beauty. She could not endure to use any art or forethought in order to make herself seem other than she was; and now, as she looked at her own unpretending appearance, she sighed, while she murmured—

“Aylmer would surely have wished for a fairer bride!”

She did not know how much, at that very moment, was lovely in her face as its expression shadowed forth the feelings of her generous heart, nor even how pleasing in the sight of all were those large brown eyes and the soft hair, almost of the same colour, shading the pale, quiet brow. Yet, certainly, there was a strange contrast between herself and the radiant figure that met her gaze as she entered the drawing‐room. She started back almost terrified at the sight which presented itself—either she was dreaming, or there was before her the exact counterpart, the living embodiment of the pictured figure in which Aylmer had represented his ideal—the countenance was not the same, but the dress, the attitude, the flowing hair, the head turned round with the same studied grace, all combined to render the resemblance most striking. In the midst of that half‐darkened room she stood, the dark oak furniture and heavy crimson curtains forming an admirable background, clothed in a dress of the purest white, falling in soft folds around her—no ornament except her own magnificent hair, which was allowed to wave in golden masses, so as almost to veil the fair face, with a defiance of all ordinary customs which seemed quite admissible in one so beautiful. And the countenance, (alone unlike the bright vision of the artist’s dreams,) how marvelously lovely it was! a beauty not to be described, it dwelt so much in the softness and sweetness of her expression, and the dazzling brilliancy of her large beaming eyes. Then the perfect grace of her slightest movement, were it but the gentle falling of the delicate hand and arm, or the singular lightness of the step, with which she glided forward, seeming to carry light and beauty wherever she went—the whole effect was so perfect, that it never conveyed the idea of what was, in fact, the truth, that her every attitude, and look, and action, were the result of the most studied calculation.

A terrible snare to Juliet Egerton had been her great loveliness. She had delivered herself up to the evil influence, it has the power to exercise without a struggle. The one sole object of her life, was to gain all the fair gifts of this world which beauty had the power to procure for her,—universal admiration—the praise of men—the love of many hearts. Self was with her all in all. So soon as an idea, a wish, a feeling rose in her mind, it must straightway be gratified at any cost; the consequences to others were never to be thought of, and her great natural talent, her subtle, intriguing mind ably assisted her in carrying out whatever she designed to accomplish.

Her present return to Rookcliffe was, she well knew, most opportune for the execution of a design, which had for some time been powerfully agitating her mind, and which, in a singular manner, affected the interests of those now present with her.

It was only for a few brief instants that Millicent Grey looked upon her in silence, but in that space she had time to observe that the meaning look, in the splendid eyes of Juliet Egerton, which so remarkably imitated the expression in the fair face of Aylmer’s ideal, was turned upon her own future husband, whilst his gaze was riveted upon her cousin’s countenance in evident admiration.

Quickly, however, the picture full of life and interest which they presented thus grouped, dissolved away at the sound of Mr. Egerton’s voice.

“Come, Millicent, and make acquaintance with your new cousin.—Juliet, this is our dear Millicent.”

Pro tempore, Miss Grey,—bientôt, Mrs. Aylmer,” said Charles.

Juliet instantly passed from her striking attitude to another no less graceful, with arms outstretched to embrace her new relation. She glided towards her;—in the softest and sweetest of tones expressed her delight at meeting her, and when the first few sentences had passed between them, wound her arm round her neck, and drew her gently back to the spot where Aylmer stood. Millicent could not account for it, but she felt that she infinitely preferred the Siberian shake of Anne’s elegant fingers, or the stern grasp of Sophia’s hand, to the warm embrace of Juliet. She answered gently and kindly to her enthusiastic expressions of pleasure, and then slipping from the soft twining arms, took refuge at Aylmer’s side. He scarcely heeded her, so intent was his gaze on Juliet, who now stood bending over a table, apparently engaged in examining some object that lay upon it.

“Is it not extraordinary how she resembles the picture of your ideal?” said Millicent to Aylmer, “and yet you never saw her?”

“The likeness has struck you also, then,” exclaimed Aylmer, quickly; “it is indeed most remarkable. What a strange coincidence!”

“Perhaps no coincidence,” said the soft musical voice. They could hardly tell who spoke, for Juliet had not turned her head, yet the tones were hers, and her hearing must have been singularly acute to have caught the words of their whispered remark. Aylmer looked bewildered, and Millicent felt a strange terror, as though she had suddenly been brought in contact with one of those dangerous magicians of whom we read in the German tales, who are so wonderfully beautiful, and so full of subtle wickedness.

Aylmer had no time to ask an explanation, for they now went to dinner. Juliet sat opposite to him, and engaged his whole attention, as in truth that of all others. She monopolized the conversation, and spoke well and brilliantly. She talked only of Italy and the fine arts,—of music, but chiefly of painting, and that with a wild enthusiasm which lit up her charming face with redoubled beauty, and kindled the very souls of her hearers.

“You talk so like an artist, Juliet,” said Charles, “that I begin to be suspicious of the contents of some large boxes I saw among your packages. Pray, do they contain your own performances as a pittrice?”

“Yes, my own despair that is embodied on canvas,” she answered, with her gay ringing laugh, “for it is nothing less than despair, to find how impossible it is to give a material existence, to the fair visions of one’s dreams. You can never feel this,” she continued, suddenly turning and fixing her large eyes full on Aylmer’s countenance.

The great peculiarity of her beauty was the singular contrast of those eyes, so dark as to be almost black, with her golden‐coloured hair. She well knew their power when, as now, she fixed them with their intense gaze on the face of Aylmer.

“Indeed you are mistaken. I know the feeling of which you speak right well. The pictures of my dreams, are not more like the reality, than the glowing landscapes we sometimes fancy we see, among the sunset’s radiant clouds, are like the earthly scenes of rock and stone. I suppose no painter ever was or could be satisfied with the outward expression of those beautiful shapes, that pass before his spirit, any more than the poet is content with the words into which he seeks to infuse the fire of his heart, or the composer, with the notes in which he would breathe out his soul’s harmony.”

“Doubtless, but were it not so, there would be no arriving at perfection,” said Juliet.

“It is the struggling of the soul to beam through the thick veil of this mortal body,” said Millicent: she spoke so low that Arthur only heard her.

“You must tell me how you knew that I was an artist?” said Aylmer to Juliet. She made no answer, but the large eyes still gazed on him with a look too strange and intense, to seem bold,—he preferred that look to an answer,—it was plain that some mystery existed in her mind respecting him, which awoke his interest and curiosity, to the uttermost.

“At least you will let me see your own pictures. I feel sure they are striking.”

“To‐morrow,” she said, and resumed a more general conversation.

She seemed bent on making a conquest of Millicent, and addressed her continually, but chiefly on subjects with which it was impossible she should be acquainted, so that the contrast between Juliet’s animated remarks and her cousin’s quiet answers, was the more striking. To say the truth, Millicent had never been so dull or so incapable of conversing at all. Her wonted vivacity seemed unaccountably gone,—she was humbled and subdued, she knew not why. Aylmer more than once looked at her with an expression of disappointment, for her light‐hearted cheerfulness had been a great attraction to him.

In the evening he sought especially, to find an opportunity of asking Juliet an explanation, of her mysterious resemblance to his picture, but this she seemed determined he should not have. Once only she was alone when he came near her, and then starting up, she went to the piano with a smile which invited him to follow. She sat for a few moments, passing her hands dreamily over the keys, as though gradually losing con‐ sciousness of where she was: then suddenly she burst out into a very flood of song, as singular as it was beautiful. Her voice was not very strong but strangely sweet, and she knew how to throw into it a passionate earnestness, which agitated every heart that heard her. Aylmer was perfectly entranced,—he entreated her to go on song after song, and she seemed unwearied, and carried away from all around her, as any bird that carols in the high clear air.

Millicent sat, meanwhile, in a large armchair near the fire; she crouched down in it as though she would have hid herself, and sought a shelter. Arthur was placed behind her; his head rested against the chair on which she reclined; neither spoke, and so passed the evening. They were to separate at last for the night. Mr. Egerton systematically marshalled his troop, and presented each individual with their candlestick, as though he were arming them, for some important combat;—it was Juliet’s turn, and she came gliding in her white robes from the darkened part of the room where the piano stood. Her eyes turned with a beaming glance on Aylmer,—her lips but half opened, to murmur a soft buona notte, dormi bene! and the bright figure disappeared on the dark threshold. He stood rooted to the spot, so lost in thought that he did not perceive his young bride at his side, waiting to wish him good night.

It was strange that Millicent had not felt the faintest pang of jealousy towards Juliet. Her perfect guilelessness, and the trusting simplicity of her character, seemed to save her from the most miserable peculiarity of the woman’s nature. She judged Aylmer by herself,—true and unchangng as human heart, may be, was hers, in its deep love for him, and so she believed of him. He was her promised husband: surely nothing could ever make him other than her own. It was natural that his artist’s eye should be charmed with Juliet’s beauty, his musical ear ravished with her exquisite singing, but his heart’s affection she thought was not the less given to her by voluntary choice, by solemn word and promise.

She stood lifting up those trusting tender eyes to his thoughtful face, but not till she extended her hand, and whispered her earnest “Good night,” did he notice her presence. Then, as he looked down and met that sweet smile, that loving gaze, one less guileless than she was might have trembled to see how the blood rushed to his forehead, under the remorseful sting of recollection,—he clasped her hand in his, and his “Good night, dearest Millicent,” was so warm and energetic, that it brought tears into those gentle eyes. She went to rest, with a lightened heart.

There was another who went to his room that night, with the crushing weight that long had lain upon his soul, stirring within him as though it were about to be lifted off. There was one who threw open his window, who leant far out, faint and breathless, to bathe his head in the cold night air. Arthur Egerton was gasping,—panting with hope. Hope the forgotten,—the exiled had returned, and was careering a conquerer through his soul, casting down the strongholds which despair had built up, undermining that mountain of anguish, carrying light to those chambers of gloom where the human idol stood on its pedestal and was worshipped,—(albeit, there was no heart for him in its bosom.)

There are some characters full of an inherent power and energy, which is of depth inconceivable,—who are filled with a terrible capacity for good or evil, which is never called into life until some ungovernable affection, fearful in its strength, becomes to the man a very principle of existence, and the latent force comes forth to work the will of this new master. It was so with Arthur Egerton; his fiery poetic soul, his intensely feeling heart, his strong sound intellect, had all been of late turned into one channel, all had been given to spend, and to be spent, in the love of Millicent Grey; and now, powers of which he had known nothing, and which might well have appalled himself, had he known them as they were, powers to resolve and to execute, to work evil, if in evil there were hope,—to make a path on the hearts of his fellow‐creatures, if none other might be found, were rising up within him, armed and ready, to aid and abet him, in the one object for which he lived, the attainment of her love, as she loved Stephen Aylmer. There had been a time, brief as those radiant moments, when the sun bathes the world in light ere it sinks to utter darkness, when had believed she loved him. None had ever looked on him with the tender pity she had shown, and this deceived him, so that to him who never had known the unutterable sweetness of human affection (for he was repulsive to the very mother who bore him,) brighter, dearer, more inconceivably precious than mortal words can tell, was the thought that he, the wanderer and outcast, had found in her true heart a home.

This dream had been dispelled, how utterly! Not many weeks after Stephen Aylmer passed the threshold of the old Hall at Rookcliffe, in Millicent’s first look of affection on another, Arthur understood that she had never felt for him aught save barren pity, and straightway in that hour the fair, sweet hope he cradled in his breast, died in the agony with which a slaughtered man expires. So long as it lay within him a corpse, making a charnel house of his soul, he had but one thought,—the thought that has been dreary yet sweet comfort to most of us, at least once in a lifetime, that the hour must come when he would go to lay down his head on the breast of his mother earth, and rest from this tyranny of wretchedness. But hope had revived; faint as the faintest streaks of dawn, that give the far‐off promise of a future day, were the indications of a possible change which might cast back Millicent upon his unbounded love, a poor lost outcast, desolate herself, as he was desolate;—but they were enough to rouse in hope, the clinging tenacity of life. It had started, breathing, gasping, from its tomb and with it Arthur lived again. He lived again a new life, as it were, which, with all its capacity, its energy, its power, was to be devoted to this one sole object,—that he might feel again as he had felt when he believed she loved him.

He was almost terrified at the indomitable strength he felt within him to overthrow all obstacles, to work by any means for this his heart’s desire.

Arthur Egerton had neither hope nor love out of this world, which could induce him to feel that there is but one thing to be ardently desired on earth, even the preservation of the soul’s rectitude and purity, but rather having delivered up his spirit to the adoration of one earthly good, it seemed to him a noble thing to offer in sacrifice to it, if need were, even the very dignity of his moral being, his very honour and integrity. He had an instinctive consciousness of this great truth, that no personal gratification can be obtained without departing from that fixed standard of right, in which one of the first principles, is the immolation of self for the good of others.

But nothing is more easy than to render crime poetical, Arthur’s gift of genius, hitherto wasted, was now perverted, and cast a most false glow over his deep selfish love. It made his heart throb with a powerful delight, to feel that not only he would compass earth for her, and trample on whosoever stood between them, but that he would not withhold from her he deemed worthy of his uttermost affection, even to the gift of his soul’s righteousness and honour. He must be patient, but patient with an invincible purpose standing like an armed warrior at his side. That which he called destiny seemed working for him;—he would step aside, and watch as a tiger for his prey, and when the events he expected had done their part, then would he rush in to effect all that might remain unaccomplished of his life’s desire. So now betake thee to thy troubled sleep, most wretched man!—for the thoughts of this night shalt thou repent thee yet, in sack‐cloth and in ashes, sprinkled on thy fallen head by the cold hands of the dead.

CHAPTER XI.

THE morning light brought Juliet Egerton fairer than ever before the eyes of Aylmer. She came bounding through the glass door of the breakfast‐room, her hands full of flowers, radiant and bright as a type of the morning itself. She stopped, and held them up in triumph just where the sunshine was streaming into the room, so that the golden rays flashed on her waving hair, and lit up her brilliant eyes. Her clear voice sounded a gay good morning to all; but to Aylmer there came a few words of softest Italian, heard by himself alone.

It was not wonderful if this dazzling figure shut out from his eyes that other so gentle and nunlike, that sat patiently admiring her beautiful cousin. And yet captivated as Aylmer certainly was by Juliet’s remarkable loveliness, it was not her outward fascination which had already so powerfully drawn him towards her,—it was the evident interest springing from some mysterious source which existed in her mind for him. He could not account for it. He was certain he had never seen her before, yet he felt that they were not strangers, he felt that he was known to her in no common way. It was impossible but that this conviction should deeply occupy him,—it caused him to scrutinize her every look and gesture, and each one of these movements, as he watched her, seemed more graceful than the last, swiftly drawing out his soul in worship to the Beautiful there present in her. As the day wore on, there was a smile of indescribable triumph on the face of Arthur whose eyes followed Millicent Grey wheresoever she went.

Aylmer had petitioned that he might see Juliet’s paintings; but she refused to show them till a room had been appropriated to her use as “studio,” where she might arrange them in suitable lights, and where, hereafter, she might paint undisturbed.

This was not done till late in the afternoon; and the whole morning he sat entranced with her voice as she sang or spoke to him in her liquid Italian. Still, he was never alone with her: she was constantly at Millicent’s side. Juliet would look from Aylmer to her at times with an air of melancholy interest, and seemed anxious to draw her into conversation; but poor Millicent never appeared to so much disadvantage. And had Aylmer been less blinded he would have seen how artfully Juliet’s remarks were calculated to produce this effect.

Millicent had left the room, and Juliet, who stood thoughtfully looking after her, turned to Sophia.

“It is strange, I do not think you have described Millicent in your letters at all as she is. Charles and the rest of you used to speak of her charming vivacity and cheerfulness. She seems to me possessed of none at all. She is so very—I hardly know what to call it—I should say sad, if that were not impossible, with so bright a fate as hers.”

“Out of humour will express it, I have no doubt,” said Anne, who, by some conjuring trick of a mental nature, invariably transferred her own faults to the possession of others.

“Millicent is spoilt,” said Sophia, in her usual sententious manner.

“What has spoilt her?” asked Juliet. Sophia looked with phlegmatic prudence to the corner of the room, where Aylmer sat reading, and paused in her answer.

“He does not hear—he is too distant from us,” said Fanny, eagerly. Her lively curiosity condescended to the most insignificant material for an aliment; and she was bent on hearing Sophia’s definition of the change in their cousin.

“It is the prospect of her marriage which has spoilt her; she has never been the same creature since. I suppose she is much elated by it, though how any one can be elated by the entire loss of their independence, and the subjection of their will to one of their fellow creatures, on a mere equality with themselves, passes my comprehension; but, certainly, I had trusted Millicent was beginning to profit by my instructions, and now she has eyes and ears for none but Mr. Aylmer. I presume she imagines herself perfect since he chose her.”

“She has not much to be proud of, I can tell her,” said Anne, with her habitual sneer. “If ever a man was driven into a marriage, he was. Colonel Bentley never rested till he made up the match; and I only wonder Stepheu Aylmer was so easily led.”

“Dear Anne, do be careful, he will hear you,” said Juliet, with her soft voice, by no means so low pitched as usual, and a gleam of triumph in her eyes, as she saw that she had effectcd her object, and that his sudden movement showed he had heard these remarks.

The painting‐room was arranged at last, and the whole family assembled to see Juliet’s pictures. They were large oil paintings, chiefly copies from the old masters. Aylmer was struck with surprise at the sight of them; although she had not in the remotest degree attained to his own excellence in the art; they were yet so full of original genius that he was delighted. He spoke his approbation strongly.

“It is plain you are but a beginner,” he said, at last, “but with energy and perseverance you may attain to a high degree of perfection.”

“I can do nothing unaided,” said Juliet. “In Italy I never could work unless my dear old master were at my side to call out ‘corragio’ every moment, and to fill me by his enthusiastic words with what he called ‘l’anima Italiana.’ I wish you were Italian and a painting master,”. she added, turning her bright peculiar glance, with its sudden impulse, on Aylmer.

“I will be both to you,” said Aylmer, earnestly.

“Do you mean what you say? I may take you at your word? Oh, how gladly! But, for you, is it not a rash offer? Think of the long hours when the master must guide the pupil’s powerless hand. Is it davvero?”

Davvero! I do mean what I said most seriously. I will be your master. You could have none here, and I cannot see such a talent left uncultivated.”

“Then the office is upon you beyond recall. Oh, how thankful I am that I shall yet be a painter!” Juliet looked up as if she had no thought but enthusiastic delight at the prospect of being assisted in her pursuit of her favourite art.

“Indeed, Mr. Aylmer, I shall be very glad if you will kindly give my daughter a few lessons in your leisure moments,” said Mr. Egerton, who had an inconceivable aversion to the class of individuals whom he was wont to term generally “Monsieurs,” and who infested his house at the period of the Miss Egertons’ education. Like most Englishmen, who have never left their own country, he was under the strong conviction that they were all rascals, and felt profoundly uneasy about the silver spoons, whenever they were asked to luncheon.

“How many leisure moments has Aylmer had of late, Millicent?” said Charles, as he stretched himself in the luxurious arm‐chair, provided for Juliet’s future accommodation. “Of course the time when he is occupied with you must be said to be devoted to business. An engaged man goes to his duty as regularly as a clerk to his desk, for so many hours a day. I have no doubt you make the work as pleasant as any could,—sweet little Millicent,—but commend me to my freedom.”

This was certainly not a pleasant speech for Aylmer, and, after the manner of most men, he visited his annoyance on the unoffending. He glanced, half angrily, at Millicent, and turned from her with a movement of impatience. There is a French expression, which alone can render Millicent’s feeling at that moment “ce mouvement lui serra le cœur.” She felt dreary and chilled with a longing to take refuge somewhere hid from all eyes; and, at once, as if answering to her secret thought, a hand drew her gently down on a seat, in an unnoticed corner. She looked up with a glance of humble gratitude, (for we are mostly humble in sorrow,) to him whose kindness was so opportune, and met the gaze of Arthur full of tenderest pity. Already, then, their offices were changed: he was the consoler, and she the afflicted, and the thick loud beating of his heart, as he thought upon it, might almost have been heard through the room.

“Well, now we shall leave Juliet in undisturbed possession of her studio,” said Mrs. Egerton, as she rose and kissed her handsome daughter with proud satisfaction. She was truest to the woman’s nature in her overweening indulgence of this favourite child. They all left the room; Aylmer held the door open for the ladies to pass, for Charles and Arthur had gone out together. Millicent looked back, thinking he was following her, but he stood gazing on Juliet, as she bent over her easel. Millicent heard the door close: he had remained with her cousin.

“I suppose Mr. Aylmer is going to give his first lesson, it will be a real pleasure to so enthusiastic an artist as he is,” remarked Mrs. Egerton. “My Juliet has such extraordinary talent.”

“Millicent,” said Arthur, in a supplicating voice, which trembled in spite of himself, “will you come and walk with me a little while in the garden: it is so long, so very long, since we have been together there.”

“Dear Arthur, pray excuse me to‐day, my head aches, and, besides,”—Millicent’s tender conscience took the alarm at any equivocation,—“I think I promised,—I believe Mr. Aylmer expects me to walk with him.” She could not have left the house where he was.

“Not yet,” murmured Arthur, as he turned away, “but soon, very soon, that heart cannot live without affection. Cast out, and deserted, where should she fly but to my love, so devoted and unutterable.”

Meanwhile, within the studio, a new scene of the drama was being enacted. Aylmer had shut the door, and quickly approached Juliet.

“You cannot escape me, now. You must explain the mystery which bewilders, while it charms me. I feel in my inmost soul that we are not strangers one to another,—yet we met but yesterday!”

“Strangers, no, truly!” she looked round sweetly, confidingly to him, as we look on the familiar features of a favourite brother.

“But, then, where, when, how did we meet!” he exclaimed, still more moved. “I know I never looked upon your face before; do you think I could have forgotten it?”

“Yet I know yours well,” she said, with her sweet smile, “and the tones of my voice, you have heard them many times.”

“It struck me so,” exclaimed Aylmer: “the first words I heard you utter, were like a strain of well‐remembered music, that long ago had passed melodious on my ear. But your voice, as we have all remarked, resembles so strangely that of your cousin Millicent, that I fancied it was her tones I recognized in yours.”

Juliet shook her head almost sadly, “It is not so, and it were best I should resemble her in nothing.”

“Do not let us talk of her, just now,” said Aylmer, impatiently, “but, tell me what claim I have upon your acquaintance, I believe I might say your friendship and oh! may that claim be a strong one.”

“I knew you were here,” said Juliet, dreamily, as though she were rather wan‐ dering back through the regions of the past in her own memory, than directly answering his question, “I knew that you had come to live near this place four months ago, and I thought it was strange that Rookcliffe was my home,—I thought I should come and show you how my soul understood the artist‐soul within you, by bringing into actual life the vision of your glorious picture,—then I thought that I should tell you all.”

“All! how much may be in that word!” thought Aylmer, with a thrill of delight.

“And you will tell me all now, then?” he exclaimed to Juliet; “the time is come, as you thought!”

“Not as I thought,”—her countenance assumed an expression of rigid decision, which gave it a statue‐like beauty,—“ I will not, I cannot tell now.”

“How!” exclaimed Aylmer; “you surely cannot mean it. This is unkind and cruel. What should prevent you? You said you had resolved to tell.”

“Yes! but I knew not then that things would be as they are.”

Ambiguous as was this speech, he understood at once that she alluded to his marriage. How the poor heart of Millicent Grey would have died within her had she seen the expression of his face,—that of Juliet swelled with triumph.

Aylmer was silent for a few moments, then he looked up with a sort of calm sadness.

“Am I to understand, then, that you will never tell me the meaning of this hidden sympathy, which draws my soul to you, as though you were some friend of childhood, some companion cherished long? Am I to live near you constantly as the mere stranger, which, in the common course of events, I should be to you, with the feeling half maddening me the while that in very truth we have been and are, although I know not by what mystery, friends in no common way? Will you never tell me, amica incognita, what is the strange, sweet link between us?”

“Never,” she answered, in a low, melancholy tone, as though she had caught the reflection of his sadness,—“never, now! at least not until—yes, perhaps the day may come when it will avail you nothing, for good or ill, to know the truth, and then, if you wish it, I will tell you,—however, bitter were the revelation to myself. But now,”—she seemed to make a violent effort, and assumed that air of forced gaiety which is more touching than the wildest burst of sorrow,—“there is an interval when we may be as friends together, and none shall have any true right to come between as, when we may enjoy that communion of feeling which those who have the artist soul alone can know. Yes, that communion which I have dreamt of having with you this many a long day; there is an interval which may be bright with that friendship I had thought was to be ours, unchanging. Let us, then, forget what past and present, were and are, and I at least will forget the future; let us catch the sunbeam while it passes, and make merry with it. It will be time to weep when the night cometh,—you know they say the dews fall at evening.”

She bounded from him as she spoke, and went to the door, whilst he stood motionless with agitation and bewilderment. There she paused, and said, in a gentle, beseeching tone,—

“Promise it shall be as I have said. We are friends as few have been: believe it on my word, and let us for this little time, unmoved by that which is, or is to come, enjoy without constraint the intercourse which a sympathy of thought, and tastes, and feelings will make as precious as it is rare. Ask no questions, seek no change; be it understood that we have met in soul long since, and held much converse, sweet and true, together, and now there remains but to snatch these golden moments which are passing, and will pass too soon. Promise me!”

“I will do all you choose, it is but too bright a prospect. Make of me what you will.” He had hardly spoken when she passed from the room,—her power was established.

From that day Juliet Egerton and Stephen Aylmer lived for one another. It was as she had said; the scheme of ideal friendship she had proposed to him was carried out to its full extent,—he gave up all thought of the future, and abandoned himself to the charm of present intercourse. They had much in common in their love of the fine arts, and their knowledge of Italian life and habits. It became a settled custom that they always spoke Italian together, and this shut them up, as it were, into a little world of their own.

Their mornings were spent in the painting room, not generally alone. Mrs. Egerton was too tenacious of the world’s forms to allow of that, but quite sufficiently isolated by the nature of their employment,—Juliet painting and Aylmer instructing,—to hold such communion together, as was little dreamt of by those around them. Day after day Juliet continued, unmolested, to exercise her powers of fascination on her cousin’s future husband, with every variety of art. She never did anything like other people, but her undoubted eccentricity seemed quite justified by her remarkable beauty, which already rendered her so unlike all others. No one ever thought of finding fault with the peculiarity of her manners and habits: she was in all things considered quite unique, and that bright face won forgiveness by a look, for the daring independence with which she followed her own wayward will.

They generally all went to ride together in the afternoon. Juliet was a bold rider, and often, whilst they were all proceeding quietly together, she would seem struck with some object in the distance, some rock or tree, or opening in the landscape, that gave the promise of a fine view, and without uttering a word, would cause her horse suddenly to bound away from her companions and career at full speed across the country, never pausing till she was lost to their sight altogether. Some one must follow her, of course, in these wild flights, but Charles, who never allowed his ease or dignity to be compromised by such hurried movements, invariably requested Aylmer to take upon himself the care of his capricious sister, whilst he remained in charge of the rest of the party; and Aylmer joyfully accepting the mission, would gallop after her, to find her generally motionless on some rising ground, whence she could command the prospect, the horse, curbed by her small vigorous hand, standing still as a statue, and herself in an attitude equally fixed, having uncovered her head, that the breeze might blow in its freshness on her fair face, and sweep from her cheek the long, waving hair.

She never, perhaps, seemed so beautiful as in that position. The picture was perfect, and entrancing to a man like Aylmer, the artist; and then as the sound of his horse’s steps struck on her ear, the slow turning of that graceful head, the glad smile breaking over the face, the soft entreaty to be forgiven the wayward fancy, were full of an irresistible charm to him that bowed the strong heart of the proud man to be the abject slave of that woman’s will.

Then they would ride on together, talk‐ ing with that sweet intimate communion, that converse of soul with soul, which when they are united in pure friendship, or in holy affection, has a joy that must be a foretaste of that blessed intercourse of the brighter world, when no veil of the flesh shall come between the happy spirits whose life of love shall be then as now, to love one another.

But the intercourse of Aylmer with Juliet Egerton was not the less delightful to themselves—that it partook not of this higher nature; and they would most often rejoin their party only at the gate of Rookcliffe.

Again in the evening, half hidden in the recess where the piano stood, the promised husband of Millicent Grey sat listening to the enchanting voice that was speaking, as he felt it did speak, to his very soul in those wild Italian words; nor was he ever for one moment arrested in his fascinated admiration by the fact, that every word and look and action of Juliet Egerton’s was the result of the most subtle calculation; for this was her special art, that she seemed ever guided solely by ungovernable impulse. Woe be to her who uses the powers of fascination given her by heaven for the purposes of earth!

By solemn appointment, and for a solemn mission, is their responsibility laid on her,—even that with her beauty and her winning manner she may make stern goodness lovely in the eyes of men, and cause severe uncompromising holiness, to seem a sweet alluring thing; that with that voice of thrilling harmony she may sing holy strains to fill the ears too often choked up with a world’s fulsome flatteries, and by that soft charm in her aspect and her words, which draws after her the hearts of many, teach men to listen and submit themselves the more readily, to the sharp exacting lessons of unchanging truth, because one with an angel’s look and tone hath spoken them.

But again we say, woe be to her who ignoring or rejecting this her mission, degrades her loveliness to slave for earthly hopes, and perverts her gifts of manifold allurement, to win for her only an earthly love.

All this while Stephen Aylmer had not an idea of the complete revolution which had taken place in his entire being. He knew not that in the secret history of his inner life, that change had occurred which colours the whole existence, destroying all independence or freedom of will, and which he had believed himself incapable of experiencing.

The power terrible in its extent, of an indomitable affection had risen up and taken possession of this man, as the wild beast seizes on its prey with some tremendous grasp, and now even as the victim lies palpitating and crushed in the tiger’s fierce embrace, so did his soul lie fluttering beneath the might of this unconquerable love, subdued and powerless for evermore!

But he knew it not—he knew that he was living in a rapturous dream from which too surely he must wake one day, and therefore strove ever to put from him, all thought of that waking and its consequences, till the dark hour should arrive, and only sought the more madly to enjoy the present because it was so fleeting.

He knew that the presence of Juliet Egerton was life to him, and most bitterly, passionately, did he regret that before ever he saw her face, one had come to stand between them to shut her out from his life so utterly. But he knew not that when the hour of restitution came, and he must go forth from that existence of fascination and excitement to take another by the hand, and swear to love her only and her truly, until death, then would this new power rise up within him like an armed giant from his ambush, and trample down his soul with crushing steps, till truth and honour and compassion were cast out from it and the conqueror passion reigned there alone.

He knew not this would be; for though often, as we have said, even with agony he regretted, that he was bound by other ties, before that radiant face came beaming on his life, he was yet a man of honour, and he never dreamt of abandoning his promised bride. He fully intended when the time originally fixed for their union should arrive, to fulfill his engagements, and become her husband; but meanwhile, since this brief interval was all that was given him of the intense happiness he never was to know again, he resolved, even as Juliet had said, to give himself up to the full enjoyment of the redeemless present, and let no thought of the future darken its exceeding brightness.

It never occurred to him how fearfully he was already wronging Millicent by such a scheme; such desertion to the spirit of his engagement, and mocking faithfulness to the letter of it. He heard no complaint from her lips; gentle and patient, he had learned to persuade himself that she was not susceptible, nor keenly alive to the many tokens of neglect, which would have called forth such wild jealousy in Juliet, had their positions been reversed.

He almost persuaded himself that Millicent was incapable of any very strong and vivid feeling, when he compared the quiet proofs of unutterable affection, which rose from the still deep waters of her soul, with the glowing words of passionate attachment which, under the name of friendship, came bursting from the lips of Juliet.

And, besides, whenever the thought came across him irresistibly, that truly this entire devotion to another than his promised wife was unjustifiable,—he laid this flattering unction to his soul that Juliet, likewise, had a distinct claim upon him, at least for these few months, in the mysterious sympathy resulting from some strange former intercourse, which she had proved to him must exist between them. Her half‐uttered hints in the very commencement of their acquaintance had shown him plainly, that, but for this unhappy engagement with her cousin, she had come to Rookcliffe prepared to find him wholly hers, and to be his own in heart and life.

Of course the Egerton family were not blind to the drama which was being played before their eyes, but no one interfered by word or deed, or even by a meaning look. There were various reasons for this. Charles having attained, by some intricate process, to a most real and enviable insensibility himself, never thought that possibly there might be the germs of an agony, even unto death, in this working tragedy, for some, if not all, of the actors therein. Sweet little Millicent would soon find a better husband, he thought, if Aylmer played her false; and meanwhile it was a wonderful enlivenment to the old halls at Rookcliffe to have this exciting romance going on within them: he would not disturb it on any account.

Further, there was a certain feeling existing in the minds of these three old young ladies, his sisters, so perpetually in bewildered amazement that the world had not yet seen fit to draw them from their immutable position in changeless solitude, which caused them secretly to feel, that they had somehow been personally aggrieved by their cousin’s speedy engagement, and although they admitted it not to themselves, they did, in fact, look on her probable desertion by Aylmer as a retribution justly due to them. They, too, would not have disturbed the course of events for any inducement whatever.

In the heart of Mrs. Egerton the absorbing love of the child least worthy of it, had left room for no other feeling.

She saw that Juliet had won the heart of Aylmer, and that she herself in return seemed devotedly attached to him; therefore the mother ardently desired their union, and was careful to promote their intercourse. Aylmer was, moreover, precisely the husband she wished for Juliet; rich, talented, and fond of continental life. As for Millicent, Mrs. Egerton had never quite forgiven her for having come, with her bright, sunny face, and her clear, vigorous mind, to contrast so unpleasantly with her own world‐worn, artificial daughters, and, “indeed,” this fashion‐taught woman was wont to think, “Millicent had always shown herself very independent of her care and advice,—so now, if she lost Aylmer’s affec‐ tion as speedily as she had won it, it was her own affair and she must even make the best of it. As for her, she must look after her own child’s interest.”

Mr. Egerton would have been obtuse, indeed, had he not perceived that there were storms brooding in the atmosphere round him,—storms where she, whose guardian he was called, was fast making shipwreck for ever; but, really, while the cook persisted in sending up such abominable entremets, he could not think of anything but having him taught better, or procuring another. He did believe that was the best plan, to send him off, and have another from Paris; but then his pâtés de foie gras were capital; no one could excel him, there was the difficulty. As to love‐making, they must settle it among themselves: he had had enough of it in his own time, but he was done with it long ago. Indeed, he wished he had never begun. There was his brother, the General, what a comfortable old bachelor he was! nothing to trouble him, no one to think of but himself, and what a cook he had!

So ruminated the head of the house, and so speculated the various members of his family, whilst slowly and surely stealing along, the great agony of Millicent Grey came forward to meet her on the pathway of life.

But, oh! Arthur Egerton! what a glorious opportunity was here afforded you, of proving how noble and how bright a thing the human soul may be, when strength is given it to suffer for the weal of others! Why did you not come forward in this her hour of betrayal and friendlessness, armed with the energy and zeal of your deep love, to interpose between her and the fierce blow that was descending on her, by receiving it on your own heart? Yes! by the holocaust of your life’s affection, you might have saved her now: you might have won back for her the happiness that is flitting fast away: you might have given up the dear hope that exists for you, in the agony of her desertion, and with the strong words of truth and rectitude, awakened that man from his ignominious dream, to see how peerless is that true heart he is breaking, how unworthy her, for whose sake he is so miserably fallen. You might have saved her; Arthur Egerton, you might have thrown down the stronghold of your own solitary hope, into which you suppose life and its joy are gathered, and from the melancholy ruins built up again the tottering fabric of her happiness, now shaking to its very centre. And who so blest, (not with earth’s blessing,) as yourself, when having thus restored her to her well‐beloved home, in another heart than yours, she went forth to live, and to enjoy, and to forget you in your bitter solitude!—yes, who so blest, for in your soul of earthly light bereft, would shine the glory, ripe with promise, of that deed wherein you immolated self on the altar of the Faith which speaks of holier love, and higher hope, and more enduring joy!

But, to an earthly affection you have delivered up your spirit, and the darkness of earth has closed in round it,—mists, arising from the dust out of which your mortal frame was taken; so, cowering back in the shadow, you sit watching with a keen cruel eye, till flung out by remorseless hands into the desert of hope and of affection, you hope to find that helpless child, compelled to seek a refuge by your side!

END OF VOL. I. PRINTED BY HARRISON AND SON, London Gazette Office, St. Martin’s Lane; & Orchard Street, Westminster.
CHAPTER I.

SLOWLY along the path where she had walked with Aylmer on the night of Juliet’s arrival, Millicent Grey went wandering alone. Cold and dreary was the scene around her, for it was winter now; and nature without sunshine is like the soul without hope.

With a heavy and a lingering tread she walks, her hands clasped on her bosom, where the chilled heart beats faintly,—her head bowed down with an earth‐drawn gaze, as theirs is bowed whose thoughts unconsci‐ ously are stealing on to the grave, as their refuge best and sweetest.

And now it may be well to see how it fares with her who must thus compassionless abide her destiny, and wait in silence the last shock of the fierce passions raging round her.

It may seem unnatural, but heart‐sick and full of boding fears as Millicent now was, she never yet had doubted Stephen Aylmer. Most guileless and most trusting, nothing could have shaken in her the belief that whatever he did was right. When she had given up to him her entire and unlimited affection, she did so believing him as nearly perfect as any may be on this earth,—herself had, with her warm imagination, gilded and painted her idol, and then she fell down and worshipped it.

Whatever he said must be truth. She trusted more willingly his words than his deeds, and whilst outwardly, with but little reserve, he gave free scope to his intense and ungovernable affection for Juliet, when alone with Millicent (now a matter of rare occurrence) his manner was little changed, as in truth the quiet friendship he had ever felt for her remained undiminished. She never caused him any embarrassment by a single murmur, for Millicent Grey was most utterly above all jealousy; if she had once discovered that for Juliet’s sake he would fain be free of his present engagement, she would have given him up at once without a whisper of complaint; but to harass him with a woman’s envy of another, fairer and dearer than herself, was a petty meanness of which her generous nature was incapable. She could not be blind to his devoted admiration of Juliet,—he had himself so far explained his preference, for her society by stating to Millicent that there had existed a friendship between them formerly in a manner strange and mysterious, even to himself, which both desired should be continued now,—but still she felt that no intercourse in times past, could account for the intense and absorbing interest he evidently took in her beautiful cousin. She felt, with what a helpless sinking of the heart, no words can say, that Juliet must be more to him than any on the earth beside, and yet she believed that it was his earnest desire and prayer that herself should be his wife.

She believed this simply because he told her so; repeatedly and constantly he assured her of this, as in fact it was the only salve to his conscience at this present time, that he should bind himself again and again by his words, to fulfill the promise from which his whole heart was shrinking.

She believed that, in some way, he conceived it to be for his happiness that he should be her husband, even whilst his very soul seemed drawn to Juliet Egerton,—it might be only because he wished to show his gratitude to his uncle by fulfilling the old man’s earnest desire,—and when this thought came to the breast of Millicent, it brought with it the very chill of death; or it might be,—and sweet as music was the whisper of this hope to her—it might be that with all his admiration for Juliet’s brilliant talents and beauty, he yet felt he should find more of the peace and comfort of domestic life in her society, who, less gifted and less fascinating, would more unreservedly give her life to labour earnestly for his happiness.

It was with this thought that Millicent lived on; hope clung round that young heart and would not quit it. Her own beautiful simplicity and truthfulness misled her in this matter; for, judging by herself, it never occurred to her to doubt that if Aylmer had ceased to look for happiness in their union, he would have come in a plain and straightforward manner to tell her so. Yet though she felt herself constrained to believe simply what he told her, and to act accordingly, let it not be supposed that she did not suffer with a suffering which no words could adequately render, at the daily and hourly evidence of his attachment for another. With all the glorious generosity and self‐forgetfulness of a sincere affection, it was herself she ever blamed for his unfaithfulness, and all the anxiety which she feared it cost him; it was her fault, she thought,—why was she not beautiful and talented as Juliet? why was she not more worthy of him? Then he never would have brought disquietude upon himself by yielding to the charm of other society than that of his promised wife.

This deep humility saved her from all bitterness of feeling towards either Aylmer or Juliet. More and more gentle and patient, day by day she shrunk utterly within herself, and strove only never to interfere with him, never to annoy him, and but to show in every word and action, as in every thought, that she desired his well‐being only, and was content to promote it as he thought fit.

So Aylmer, looking on this calm exterior, believed almost that he had mistaken, when formerly he thought she was endowed with that most fatal gift—intensity of feeling, and solaced himself with the hope which, in his inmost heart, he knew to be false, that she was too insensible to perceive the extent of the new affection which filled his heart, or to suffer by it. How appalled he would have been, could he have looked beneath that veil, which the woman’s pride never fails to draw over her suffering, be it what it may; and seen in what a chaos of utter misery the poor soul of Millicent Grey was wandering now, tossed to and fro from doubt to fear, from present anguish to future dread. She was as one haunted with fearful spectres, rising from the tomb where all must sink one day, to speak prophetic of its chill and darkness, for disheartening fears came ever gliding in, so terrible and phantom‐like, upon her fainting spirit, whispering with boding voices of the utter death of all her hope and joy, as though they had risen from her future anguish to warn her with a foretaste of it. And when at times, despite the hope which could not be torn from her youth and inexperience—despite her firm trust in Aylmer’s words, the dread stole darkly on her, that even now she might be walking on to the hour, when she should be bereft of all,—of earth’s sole good—her right to be the guardian of his life—that thought came to her with all the horror which a criminal must feel when the sentence of his execution sounds appalling on his ear. For be it remembered that, from earliest youth, Millicent Grey had been seeking to discover that mysterious satisfaction of the soul for which it craves with such insatiable longing—that fulfillment of the inborn desire which John Forde had called the “spirit’s rest;” and she had believed that this existed only in the blessedness of sweet human love, given and received; and that she had found it in the prospect of a union with Stephen Aylmer. If this, then, which alone contained the promise of joy or peace, were taken from her, where—where should she turn in the bitter cold, the bewildering darkness?

It is impossible that the human soul should seek its repose at once in things temporal and things eternal; and since on earth alone she had sought to lay down that head and rest, when earth came to shake beneath her, as it rocks in its convulsion, the far‐off Home of the only Peace had become to her eyes so blended with the dust whereon she lay, that it was too dim and shadowy for her to grasp its promise.

But as yet she never let her mind dwell for an instant on such a possible consummation. To one thought only did she turn in her sad bewilderment, it was her desire daily, increasing to a passionate longing which well‐nigh absorbed her, for Stephen Aylmer’s happiness, to make him happy, with or without her, by whatsoever means, it might be his wish or will that she should do it. This was her one indomitable resolution; this was her polar star, which was to guide her through all the raging storms and drifting clouds. Patiently she would wait till he should show her how best this might be done. At present he told her plainly it was to be accomplished by a union with herself, and on this she relied; but if the hour should come when a sacrifice would be necessary, there was, though Millicent Grey knew it not, in the generosity of her character abundant strength to accomplish it.

She was waiting now for Colonel Bentley’s carriage; which came almost every day to convey her to Milton Lodge. Neither the old man nor Mrs. Hartley had the smallest idea of all that was going on at Rookcliffe. He was unable to go there on account of his infirmities, and his sister but seldom left him. The only change they perceived was that Millicent was with them more frequently than formerly. Poor child! they knew not how in her great friendlessness she pined for their words of endearment and of kindness, for they both loved her sincerely; Mrs. Hartley, especially, had become much attached to her; and Millicent fully reciprocated her affection. Yet it had never occurred to her, to disclose her bidden suffering to the gentle old lady. A genuine frankness of disposition, like that which was the great charm of her character, is perfectly compatible with an extreme reserve respecting the inner life of the soul; and this Millicent possessed to an extraordinary degree. Besides, it was not from these lips that there would ever pass a word, which could call down a censure upon Stephen Aylmer. When Mrs. Hartley would ask her how it was that she had become so quiet and so changed, for she was often uneasy at the settled sadness which seemed to have dispelled entirely her wonted cheerfulness and vivacity, Millicent would answer, with a faint smile, “I am growing old.” Then, Mrs. Hartley, pleased to hear her jest, as she imagined, would look with a smile upon her young sweet face; but Millicent, not the less, had told the truth, she was growing old—living many, long dreary years in a day. Once only, Mrs. Hartley, when visiting at Rookcliffe, had been struck most unpleasantly with Aylmer’s manner to Juliet. Her suspicions were vaguely roused, but she soon forgot them when she found that Millicent appeared to take no notice of the intimacy between her cousin and her intended husband, and that Aylmer himself talked of their marriage taking place at the appointed time.

It was now within a very few weeks of the period originally fixed, and which still remained unaltered. Millicent was remembering how, when she last walked there with Aylmer, he had been forming plans of taking her to Italy and anticipating her delight at all they were to see. Would that bright vision ever be realized now? Should she really yet go there with him, as his wife, and forget all the horror and misery of these few months, even as we forget some frightful midnight dream? Whilst she thought of it and the soft voice of hope came stealing on her soul, she perceived the carriage which had come for her, winding along the avenue below; it reminded her how they had stood and gazed on that which conveyed Juliet to Rookcliffe, and how in that hour her whole being was subdued by a dark presentiment. She shuddered when these recollections came across her, and turned to the house. She went to find Aylmer in the hope of hearing from him that he would join her at Milton Lodge in the afternoon.

Mrs. Egerton met her at the open door of the drawing room, and told her he was there, adding that she intended herself visiting Mrs. Hartley that day, and would reconduct her home. Millicent answered a few words which were heard by Aylmer, and she entered the room alone. We have noted elsewhere that there was a singular similarity of tone in the voices of Juliet and Millicent: it is a common point of resemblance between cousins, and in this instance it was so strong that it was not easy to distinguish between them.

Aylmer thought it was Juliet who spoke; he did not raise his head from a drawing on which he was engaged, but as he heard the step behind him, he murmured in a low tone, “My own Juliet, are you come at last? What a dark world this is without you!”

Millicent stood transfixed, as one turned to stone. The voice, the words, the deep full tenderness breathing in them, all came to her with a terrible revelation. His Juliet!—his Juliet! and what was she? Her heart seemed to stop its beating, her hands grew cold as ice, her whole frame shook and shivered.

Words, she knew not how, came dropping mournfully, quietly from her pale lips, “It is not Juliet, it is I!”

If a clap of thunder had sounded in his ears he could not have started more appalled. He bounded from his seat, he turned, he looked on her as she stood there with her white half‐parted lips, her stiffening hands, pressing on the bosom so unnaturally still. The blood rushed to his forehead, and a hatred came over him against himself, a horror of the perfidious, base, degrading part he had been playing towards that unoffending, noble‐hearted Millicent. He thought not of Juliet then, but only of re‐assuring her,—of convincing her that he could not act dishonourably; that he never meant to desert her for any other, however passionately he might be constrained to love that beautiful being.

He took both her hands in his whilst still she said, with her mournful gaze, “It is not Juliet, it is I!” as though she meant to convey some terrible meaning with those words,—and hurriedly, anxiously he poured forth in broken sentences every assurance he thought would remove the fatal impression his first unguarded words had caused.

It was strange that among the various conflicting feelings which naturally assailed him then, the man’s pride most predominated, and his main anxiety was to prove to her that he could never intend to be so dis‐ honourable as to desert her;—first he said, “I thought you were Juliet, my pretty artist pupil,”—he laid an emphasis on the word as if to convince her that it was in this sense only he had called her his. Strange sophistry of this world’s ways! His terror was that Millicent should call his honour in question, and therefore he acted a lie.

Then he passed at once to the subject of their marriage, and the more strongly he felt his very frame shivering, at thought of thus placing an insurmountable barrier between himself and Juliet, the more vehemently did he protest that he would not allow it to be one day or hour beyond the time fixed; that he held Millicent bound to that period,—that he was longing for the moment to arrive—yes, longing. He spoke truly when he said so, for the terror was upon him, that if the delay were much longer, he should not have strength to accomplish the sacrifice. He did long, that it should be out of his power to fall from the high standard of excellence he had set before himself. And Millicent, did she believe him? There was a natural submissiveness in her mind to his, which made her believe that all he said was true as highest truth,—all he proposed just and right, as though by holy laws ordained, and this habit of acquiescence in soul, to his declared will at all times, made her now smile a faint smile in answer to his earnest entreaties that she would not herself be the cause of any delay, and she let her hand lie in his as if with the confiding calm of the promised wife; but all his strong words had not shaken one moment the load that now lay crushing on her heart, and took from her the power of speech or of thought.

Mr. Egerton came in and reproached her loudly with keeping Colonel Bentley’s horses waiting so long. Mechanically she turned to go,—it was impossible in her uncle’s presence that Aylmer should say more, but he held her hand for a moment, and looked earnestly into her face, till he met the gentle, humble look of her large brown eyes, which were so like those of a deer, earnest and mournful. She saw that he expected an assurance in words, that she would do all he wished respecting their marriage, and the instinct of her loving heart made her ever seek, at any cost to herself, to say exactly what would please him most. Half suffocated with emotion now, her voice became distinct with an effort.

“Stephen, you know that now and always I will do whatever you tell me is for your happiness.”

He let her go, saying he should himself come to Milton Lodge that afternoon, and when Juliet Egerton entered the room where he was once more alone, a few minutes later, she found him with his face buried among the cushions of the sofa, and his whole frame convulsed as it seemed with anguish.

He rose up, and reproached her almost fiercely for having deprived him of an hour of that only happiness which was so fast flitting from his grasp; he said:

“Do not ever leave me—do not, while my life endures, take from me that which is its light of day!”

He spoke as if his real life was to terminate when he was parted from her, and only an existence like to that, vacant and rayless, we lead in the darkness of night, remain to him.

Millicent passed Arthur as she went to the carriage—he watched her movements at all times with a pertinacity which one less gentle would have resented. He caught one glimpse of her countenance, white as marble, and wearing unconsciously that look of patient suffering which we sometimes see on the face of a child when in bodily pain; he saw her, and the glad smile of exultation passed over his lips—by every deepening shade of sorrow on her soul, the sunshine of his spirit brightened. How fiend‐like does the human nature grow when it is possessed by earthly passion as by an evil spirit, and consents to build its fabric of hope on the grave of another’s happiness.

She crouched down in the carriage with that bitterly desolate feeling which makes us shrink within ourselves—she lay in a sort of mental stupor, watching all the trifling objects on the road, and unable to think—she had but one thought distinct—she must do whatever Aylmer wished. But why did he wish it? He certainly loved Juliet—she was bewildered.

“My pretty Millicent, what is the matter with you?” exclaimed Colonel Bentley, as she entered. “You look as if you had seen a ghost.”

“I think I have,” she answered; for surely she had seen the ghost of her happiness, which was dead.

“Child, what do you mean?”

“Oh, nothing; I was jesting. I am only not very well.” She spoke very fast, as if in nervous haste. “I see you are engaged with your newspaper—you do not require me now. I will arrange your cushions, and go to Mrs. Hartley till you have finished. Where is she?”

“In the next room; but I would rather you would stay with me; you never disturb me, little niece.”

“I will come back to you—but you must let me go now.”

She had a longing to lay her aching head on the kind old lady’s knees.

“Well, well, go away to her, then; some consultation on woman’s gear, I suppose,—ribbons for the wedding dress, eh, Millicent? Never mind, child, don’t trouble your head about them; it will make no difference to Stephen what you wear: he will feel just the same, I promise you.”

She shuddered; what a different meaning she gave to his words from what he intended! She passed into the other room, where Mrs. Hartley sat placidly at work in her accustomed corner. She too exclaimed when she saw Millicent’s face, and asked her if she were ill.

“Yes, I am not well—I am very weary—I wish so much to sit here—at your feet.” She took a low seat, and placed it beside her aged companion. She sat down.

“And now may I lean my head against you?” she said. “I long so to rest. If I had a mother, how I should have rested now.”

“My child,—my dear child,—what can be the matter with you? You alarm me beyond measure!”

“Oh, nothing,—nothing,” said Millicent, faintly. The tone of affection overpowered her. She could not bear it.

“My own dear Millicent, this is no illness, but some heavy mental distress, which is oppressing you, poor darling! You are the very last that should look sad; will you not tell me, love, what grieves you?”

She started up in a kneeling posture, and frantically buried her face in Mrs. Hartley’s lap.

“Do not be kind to me, Mrs. Hartley—do not be kind to me,” she said; “I cannot bear it; be cold and loveless to me, as they all are; kindness kills me now. I am so friendless—I am so friendless!” Then the pent‐up agony burst forth, and she sobbed with an abandonment it was heart‐breaking to see.

Mrs. Hartley was appalled, but these wild words were significant enough, as a vision rose up before her of the scene in which she had watched Aylmer and Juliet together. She understood in a moment what was going on, but she felt convinced it was not yet too late. Only yesterday Aylmer had alluded to their marriage, Still the peril was evidently great, and she must be prompt if she would save that guileless, loving child—this artful coquette should not be allowed to break her heart.

Gently she lifted poor Millicent’s head.

“Take comfort, dearest, no evil shall come to you. You are frightened and nervous just now, but I will be guarantee for your future happiness. Don’t think me unfeeling if I love you for a few minutes; lie down on the sofa and rest till I come back.”

Millicent obeyed unmurmuring. Had Mrs. Hartley been really unkind, she was too much subdued and humbled now to feel surprised. She let herself be placed on the sofa, struggling to overcome her emotion, and the old lady went to find her brother. She wished to give him certain instructions before Aylmer came, that afternoon; but she had rather a difficult part to play. She knew that, if she told him the truth, he would go off into a tempest of rage, and would, infallibly, throw his crutches at Juliet the moment she came into the room, accompanied by a few home truths, of an unpalatable nature. The only way to manage Colonel Bentley, at any time, was to treat him exactly like an ill‐behaved child, to convince him that he was almost bereft of intellect, and that nothing but the most unquestioning obedience to the guidance of others could save him from committing many frightful acts of insanity.

Mrs. Hartley went and stood exactly before him; she looked him full in the face, he glanced up, dolefully at her.

“Sister, you have come to preach, that is as clear as daylight. What have I been doing?” His voice passed into a sort of whine. “I declare to you, I took not a drop of port wine at luncheon, and not I who let the cat into the drawing‐room.”

“No, but there is a great deal of mischief going on, which you ought to prevent.”

“Please to explain yourself.”

“I don’t mean to explain, that would spoil it all. You must just do what I tell you.”

“Well, I am sure, there never was a man so tormented. But anything for a quiet life: give me my crutches, and tell me where I am to go.”

“Nowhere, you are to sit still just now.”

“To be bullied and driven into a corner, and put out of all patience for people I don’t care about, for I know it can be nothing I am interested in. There is no mischief here, unless you are worrying on about the cat and the crystal vase,”

“So you don’t care about Stephen Aylmer and Millicent Grey?”

“Woman! what are you saying? Give me my crutches, I say; what on earth has happened to them?”

“You shall not have your crutches, I put them away on purpose. Now, brother, sit quiet, and listen to me.”

“And what else can I do but sit quiet, when you have taken away my crutches? and am I not dying to hear what you have got to say, if you would only speak?”

“Well, you wish their marriage to take place, do you not?”

“Do I wish my head to be upon my shoulders, though you seem to think I have not got one?”

“Very good, then let me tell you that unless you exert yourself this very day, Millicent Grey will never be your niece.”

He made a feeble grasp at his crutches once more, but he was perfectly speechless, from astonishment and horror. Mrs. Hartley was glad of it, as it enabled her to tell him what he was to do, without interruption.

“Now, first of all, you are not to know what reason I have for saying this, or the meaning of what I am going to tell you to do. It is all a great mystery, which would just confuse you, if you were to hear it till you became perfectly useless. You are just to listen, and do quietly what I bid you.”

“I will! I will!” he gasped; “anything not to lose my dear little Millicent.”

“That is right; now all you have to do is very easy. When Stephen comes here this afternoon, you are to tell him that it is indispensably necessary that he should go to London no later than to‐morrow, to see your lawyer about the settlements, and that, in order to save you trouble in the arrangements, he is not to come back till within two or three days of the marriage, when he must bring down the license, and having said all this, you are not to rest till you see him off before this time to‐morrow, with a private letter from you to the lawyer, telling him to hurry the arrangements as much as he can. Will you do this?”

Colonel Bentley nodded his head solemnly, in token of complete acquiescence: he seemed still too much bewildered to speak.

“And you will do it all quietly, not seeming to suspect anything wrong, only very decidedly, so that Stephen shall be gone before another day’s done.”

“Sister, I will; you are very wise, and I will be guided implicitly by you, for this is an awful business. I am in a regular terror. Be sure you tell me all I am to do.”

“That is all,—he will be here soon, so take care.”

She had gone to the door when he called after her:—

“Sister, I am choking with rage.”

“Well, don’t choke, only remember well what you have to do.”

Mrs. Hartley returned to Millicent who, meantime, like a very woman. was reproaching herself bitterly with unkindness and injustice towards Aylmer, by thus allowing herself to despair of the affection of which he had just given her the strongest proof; when urging their speedy union. What right had she to judge from any thing but his own words, distinctly addressed to herself? Was he not noble and true? incapable of meanness or deceit? and it was but herself whose weakness and folly caused this fear. She had been relieved by her burst of emotion from the crushing oppression which had weighed upon her, and in the reaction of feeling, her generous heart returned to its boundless unassailable faith in the object of its worship. She was terrified that she might have led Mrs. Hartley to think any evil of him, by her apparent desolation, and she struggled to look cheerful as soon as she came in.

“I am so glad you have come,” she said. “I am sure you must have come so surprised, you must have thought me very foolish, but I am only nervous and ill. I certainly have no right to call myself friendless, when Stephen—” she stopped, and grew pale, she could not go on, when she remembered the tone of his voice, as he said, “My Juliet.” Mrs. Hartley stooped down and kissed her fondly.

“Don’t distress yourself, dear Millicent, I understand it all. I trust, indeed, when you are his happy wife, you will have no cause to say you are friendless.”

These were soothing words to Millicent, and, by the time the Egertons’ carriage drove to the door, she was seated beside Colonel Bentley and his sister, conversing with them almost as cheerfully as usual.

Mrs. Egerton was accompanied by Juliet and Aylmer, and the three between whom so awful a struggle was silently going on, involving not happiness alone, but life itself, sat down together with the friendly words, the calm politeness, which the world demands from us, even when our whole existence is at stake.

Aylmer had assumed that wild, unnatural gaiety, which is the surest evidence of a heart most ill at ease, but he avoided looking on the face of Juliet, even as we shrink from letting our eyes rest on the still countenance of the dead, so unutterably mournful in their ghastly rest,—for she was the picture of utter despondency: a beautiful picture still, however, that was never forgotten; and the downcast eyes that seemed weary of the light of day, showed to singular advantage the long dark lashes that shrouded them, whilst the very contrast of her present sorrow with her usual animation and brilliancy, gave an indescribable charm to her deep melancholy. Millicent was so anxious Aylmer should not think he had pained her, that her forced cheerfulness confirmed him in his belief, that she had no great depth of feeling. When he thought of her having heard the words which himself knew to have arisen out of the very depths of a soul devoted to her cousin, and then, when he compared her apparent insensibility with Juliet’s evident wretchedness, he almost doubted whether he would have strength enough to accomplish the sacrifice, which honour compelled him to make to her.

It was impossible for Colonel Bentley to speak to his nephew in presence of the Egertons, as an admonitory look of his sister’s reminded him; and, therefore, as the visit drew to a close, he told him that he wished him to remain at Milton Lodge for dinner, as there were some matters of business which they must discuss together. Aylmer looked beyond measure annoyed: he could not endure to lose a single hour of that society which was so inexpressibly dear to him, and from which he was soon to be for ever separated. He remonstrated with his uncle, and said there were various arrangements made for that evening at Rookcliffe which required his presence.

“Well,” said Colonel Bentley good‐humoredly, for he was pleased at what he believed was a proof of Aylmer’s wish to remain with Millicent, “I will try not to be too hard upon you, and you shall go back as soon as possible this evening,—but come with me to the next room for a moment, and I will explain to you why you must stay a few hours to arrange matters with me.” He took his crutches, and hobbled through the folding door which always stood open to the other room, followed by Aylmer.

Juliet rose, and sauntered towards a table which stood near the door, but at a sufficient distance to make it seem impossible that she should distinguish any part of the conversation, which Colonel Bentley and his nephew were holding in a recess of the other room; nevertheless, her hearing was acute as that of the serpent which discerns far off the tread of his victim. She distinctly heard the old man say, it was absolutely necessary that Aylmer should proceed to town the very next day, to complete the arrangements for his marriage; and, after a long pause, during which Colonel Bentley became furiously impatient, she heard Aylmer reply in a voice of the utmost agitation that he had no doubt his uncle was right, and that he was quite ready to go. He felt that, intolerably painful as the struggle would be, it was best, perhaps, since the effort must be made, that he should at once break from the charm that held him as with chains of iron, and escape from Juliet’s presence, before it became impossible for him to resist even perjury and dishonour for her sake.

Juliet had gained enough. She walked back at once to her mother, and urged her to return home immediately, so as to leave no time for Aylmer to announce his intended journey before they left Milton Lodge. She succeeded: Mrs. Egerton and Millicent rose at once. Aylmer only came for a moment from the next room to say that he must remain, on account of business with his uncle, but that he would be at Rookcliffe in the evening, and so they separated. The red glow of the setting winter sun had prevented any but Millicent observing the ghastly paleness of his face. Her own grew white as snow, when she observed it.

“He is suffering,” she thought; “but how?—for what cause? oh! what shall I do for him?” It made her sick at heart to think that one shade of sorrow was on his soul. She felt that she would not have sunk or even drooped, if she could have saved him from it by enduring herself a world’s weight of misery. But she knew not what to do: she was bewildered. She could but go back again and again to his own words. In what else was she to trust? She had a melancholy drive homewards. All her sense of friendlessness and desolation returned upon her. She felt, by a sort of instinct, that the hearts of both with whom she sat were bitter against her. She could see in the deepening twilight the glittering of Juliet’s eyes, as they settled on her with a side glance of deadly hate, and she trembled to feel so utterly helpless, with such a vague dread upon her, she knew not of what.

Juliet seemed anxious to leave the carriage first: when they reached the door she sprang into the hall. “Letters, of course,” she said hurriedly, taking up one or two that lay on the hall table. She had a large correspondence, and never failed to receive some by each post.

“Ah, here is a letter from Mrs. Wilmot, at Richmond,” she said, looking at the address of one, which was half hid in her hand, and speaking both to her father and mother, who had joined her as well as Millicent. “I know what it will certainly contain.”

“An invitation’?” said Mrs. Egerton. “Yes,” said Juliet, “she wrote to me last week that she expected some of our friends from Milan to be with her this week, and that she counted on me to come and meet them. I shall be so glad.”

“Do you mean that you will go, my child?” asked her mother, “that you will wish to go?”

“I shall undoubtedly,” said Juliet, turning and fixing her eyes on Mrs. Egerton. “I particularly wish to go just now.”

“You know best,” said Mrs. Egerton, satisfied that she could not do better than leave her daughter’s fate in her own hands.

“And she shall do as she likes,” added Mr. Egerton, who was beginning to feel uncomfortable at the manifold proofs of there being something wrong in his household, and who had just sufficient glimmering of what was going on, to feel that Juliet’s absence was the event most likely to restore the peace in which he delighted. Mr. Egerton always thought himself ill‐used when any distressing occurrence took place in his family. Few men had known less trouble, but even now he talked of the loss of an infant long ago, as a most unjustifiable trial.

Juliet went to her room, and having closed the door, she deposited the letter from her cousin in Shropshire, which had passed for that of Mrs. Wilmot, at Richmond, in the fire, and proceeded to write a few lines to Mrs. Wilmot herself, saying that, if quite convenient to her, she should like to pay her long‐promised visit now, as she doubted whether she should be able to come to Richmond later, and at present she had some charming new music, which they might try over together, and many interesting anecdotes from Milan to tell her. The letter was such as to insure an invitation, and she even named the day, in the following week, when she wished. to come. It was finished, and despatched by a special messenger to the post, before she came to dinner. She was glad to see the family all assembled, that they might hear of her journey before Aylmer came to announce his. She said Mrs. Wilmot wished her to go on the following Monday, and that she had written to accept her invitation, so that her departure was quite fixed. Millicent clasped her hands in deep, silent thankfulness; she fancied, in her simplicity, that all the sunshine which had passed from her life when the figure of Juliet Egerton first darkened the threshold of Rookcliffe, would now come beaming through it again, when the fatal influence of her presence was gone. Charles looked very steadily at his sister.

“Do you mean to return before Millicent’s wedding?” he asked.

“I do,” was her answer, and the gleam of her eyes on the face of her cousin, was frightful in its malice.

Aylmer came in the course of the evening. His first look was to Juliet, as of necessity. Her appearance of profound dejection was unchanged; but the next glance, even with anxiety, was to Millicent. This was caused by a few words of Mrs. Hartley’s. She had followed him when he left the library at Milton Lodge, to return to Rookcliffe.

“Stephen,” she said, “I would say one word to you!” He always listened to his aunt with deference and attention. “I would simply ask you if you are fully aware what a great peril and responsibility you incurred when you gained to yourself an affection so fearfully strong as that which binds your promised wife to you.”

He was much surprised. Mrs. Hartley spoke with a sternness of manner quite foreign to her nature; he felt that she had some deep reason for so doing.

“Does Millicent feel so strongly, aunt? It has seemed to me,—I have fancied,‐that she was cold, almost indifferent.”

“Lay no such falsehood to your soul, Stephen; you cannot and dare not believe it in actual truth,—or, if you do, trust me, for once, when I tell you, that her life is bound up in her love for you. If the love is torn from her, the life will go with it. Look in her face, and you will see that it is already trembling in the balance. Take heed, the Sixth Commandment may be broken without bloodshed,—murder may be done with no wound visible.”

She left him so deeply impressed by her words that he resolved, happen what might, to give Millicent the fullest possible assurance of affection before he left her, and to ensure her looking forward with a happy security to their union. He must lie if he told her he loved her now, but he had become so bewildered in the dense mists of many conflicting passions, that the outward semblance of truth was all he even strove to attain.

Before he had time to announce his own departure, Juliet had told him in presence of the assembled family, that she was to go to Richmond the following week. Aylmer started with uncontrollable emotion.

“How strange!” he said. “I am likewise obliged to go to London to‐morrow.”

He then resolutely stated, though with an inconceivable effort, that it was in order to prepare the marriage‐settlements, and that he should return only in time for his wedding.

“Well, you seem both flying off at once, Juliet and you,” said Fanny, who excelled in inopportune remarks.

“But you will not be able to escort my sister,” said Charles, with considerable haughtiness,—“she is not to go till Monday, and you leave us to‐morrow.”

“No,” murmured Juliet, who had come with her noiseless gliding step close to Aylmer,—“here we part.”

She spoke in a low deep tone that struck on his ear like the tolling of a funeral bell: he felt as if the darkness of night had come over his life, but still the solemn ominous words of Mrs. Hartley recurred to him. It seemed as if in this conflict his senses would abandon him. He could only cling to the recollection of the resolution he had taken. He was to go so early next morning that he said his leave‐taking must be this evening, and he asked Millicent to come and speak to him for a few minutes in the inner drawing‐room. There he assured her of his entire affection with a tenderness and a solemnity which it would indeed have been hard to doubt. The very urgency of the case made him act his part to perfection, for his brain was actually reeling, and he was half frantic with the mad desire to fling her from him, and tell her she never, NEVER should come between him and his own, his only love. Nevertheless, he left her happy, calm, assured as she had not been these many long days,—smiling quietly to him whilst she repeated the words he dictated to her, containing a renewal of her promise, that on the appointed day she would become his wife.

It seemed to her that her long patience was rewarded, and peace was come at last; and though for a short time she would gaze upon that face no more, how blessed would be their meeting.

So she laid down her gentle head in very great thankfulness that night.

When Aylmer returned to the drawing room he found that Juliet had disappeared. Vainly did he look for her with utter despair in his heart. She was seen no more, and the next morning he was to go, without even a farewell.

CHAPTER II.

IT must be a light heart, indeed, that can wake from the calm oblivion of sleep, to begin a new day, without shrinking wearily from resuming the burden of existence, so gladly laid down when the night brings its healing rest. Its peace and radiant dreams are like a foretaste of the repose eternal, and there seems scarce energy to return again to the life‐struggle; but with Stephen Aylmer this feeling had deepened almost to a horror of the light of day, when the morning broke which was to take him from Rookcliffe, and terminate for ever that period of intense happiness, which seemed to him now the only hour of real sunshine his life had ever known. The struggles of his soul in that dark night had been terrible: now it seemed to him impossible to relinquish Juliet, the beautiful, the poetical Juliet, with her impassioned spirit and her brilliant intellect, the very type and embodiment of all he had ever wished in his wildest dreams to find, as the companion of his journey through the world,—the first, the only one who had ever awakened the strong, mighty affections of his heart,—who had broken up his life‐long indifference and vacancy of soul, to send the deep tides of passionate feeling swelling and raging over it. Yes, to give her up, his living ideal, his reality of love and joy, seemed a sacrifice beyond his strength; and yet he felt it must be,—as we feel that we shall die,—that night shall follow day. It was still more impossible that Stephen Aylmer should be a per‐ jured and dishonoured man,—a murderer, as his aunt had said,—the unpitying assassin of the gentle and true‐hearted being he had called and chosen from out of all the world, to come and nestle by his side for ever, safe from life’s great peril in his sheltering love. This could not be. This alone was dear in the chaos of his mind,—he must keep the solemn oath he once had taken, with her hand in his, that she should be his wedded wife.

He went out into the cold grey morning: the carriage stood already at the door, to convey him to the distant station,—it was fully time, there must be no delay,—yet Juliet,—Juliet,—was he never to see her again? It seemed most utterly impossible to go without looking on her face once more,—surely she did not mean to deprive him of his lawful right, a last farewell. Alas! perhaps, like himself, she felt she could not endure it.

Still he wandered into every room where he thought she might be, but found that he only shivered at the desolation which her absence caused, in scenes where they had been together in joy unutterable,—and past! He returned to the hall‐door,—his servant said they should certainly be too late, unless they started at once,—but, Juliet, Juliet,—to go without seeing her,—he believed he should never see her again,—he did not think she would return before his marriage,—he thought rather she was going to escape a trial too bitter for her strength,—so that when he left those walls which now contained her, all would be at end between them,—it would be as though they never had met. He felt rooted to the threshold of that house,—a mad device passed through his brain, to send away the carriage and remain. He knew it would be utter folly,—that it would cause the discovery of all his faithlessness,—that Millicent would learn the truth,—but still,—still,—as soon could he let the grave close over the form most beloved on earth, without one last look on the cherished features, as he could have consented to abandon Juliet without telling her, once for all, that, in sacrificing her to honour and justice, he sacrificed all that life held dear. Suddenly he recollected that she was going to Richmond,—then he would see her there. It was decided,—he would have not done so,—thus much of strength he would have had, that he would not have ventured into her presence again, had she given him the opportunity, by taking his leave of her for life itself at Rookcliffe; but it was beyond what human nature was capable of, as he conceived, that he should have gone on through existence without receiving, like a dying man, the last words of consolation from the friend, who had been the star of the life of joy, now passing from him.

His resolution once taken, he delayed no longer; he flung himself into a corner of the carriage, and they drove off at full speed.

They were about a mile from Rookcliffe, when suddenly a sight met his eye, which caused his heart to bound madly: it was a groom in the Egerton livery, pacing slowly along on horseback, evidently in attendance on some one in advance.

Aylmer almost threw himself from the carriage, that he might distinguish whom he was following. He was right,—the instinct of his true affection had not deceived him. That light, elegant figure, that waving mass of golden hair falling on the dark garment, was not to be mistaken. She seemed to let her horse wander at will with lingering steps,—she scarce held the bridle,—it hung relaxed from the fair hands clasped on her knee,—her head drooped on her breast,—her whole attitude was expressive of a profound dejection, which was touching and graceful to the last degree. In another instant Aylmer had flung himself from the carriage, and told them to drive on to a certain point, where he would overtake them; they passed on, and he was at her side, his arm upon her horse’s neck, alone with her for the last time. They walked slowly on; she had not moved, still the head bent down, and the flowing hair veiling her countenance completely from his sight. No one had ever seen Juliet Egerton weep, nor did he now, yet he believed that golden veil hid a face convulsed with anguish. She was the first to speak, but how choked the voice, how incoherent the words that usually rung out so clear and musical.

“You may have thought it strange and bold, that I should choose to meet you thus alone, but I had to tell—it is the last time—never more.” She seemed unable to proceed.

“Juliet!” he gasped out. Her sorrow maddened him,—she struggled for composure, and spoke more calmly:—

“I have come here to fulfill my promise, that one day I would tell you all,—all of the sympathy that bound me to you, long before your eyes had looked upon my face. I could not,—I dared not,—until your fate was in all things too utterly decided to be influenced by words of mine; but now I may make a revelation, as men do on their death‐beds, for this is the dying day of our friendship, Stephen Aylmer.” He could not answer her, but his hand grasped the bridle‐rein convulsively.

“Shall I speak then?” she said in her soft thrilling tone; “shall I try to forget the present, the bitter unendurable present, and go back over the ages I have lived since then, to the bright time of hope when I believed you were a heaven‐sent friend?”

“Yes, speak,—speak,—were it but that I may hear your voice, so long as its sweet harmony is permitted music to me; speak, that I may know all I might have possessed, all I might have been!”

Juliet lifted up her head, and looked on the landscape round her; she seemed to throw off all consciousness of present events and cast herself back into the past without reserve; she spoke as one over whom glad recollections were passing, like the fair visions of a dream.

“Bright Italy!” she said, “bright, sunny, gladsome Italy! as different from the dreary winter scene around as the happy days through which we have been passing from those which are to come, Stephen! When I first went there, I passed through its scenes of beauty and gay amusement as light and free of heart as any on this earth. Aylmer, I was what you were many years of your life, I had never seen one in this world whom my soul could call—friend. Many there were who professed to love me,—many to whom, in truth, I was too dear, —for I must speak the truth now: this is no time for false humility, I must tell you all that really was. I must explain the nature of my existence then, that you may understand the change you wrought in it.”

“You tell me but what I heard of you everywhere,” said Aylmer: “I know you were the worshipped of many hearts.”

“And I was to all indifferent and unloving. I smiled and scoffed most carelessly at all. I ever felt that till I encountered one whose spirit could meet with my spirit in a communion of thought, of feeling, and of sympathy, I must be alone,—and so I was most lonely, with a very world at my feet. One day, I went to an exhibition of pictures, most of them were by old masters, some few by modern artists. I paused before a splendid painting, which I believed, from its vigour, its rich colouring, its deep meaning and sublimity, to be the work of one who lived in ancient and more noble times: there was a soul breathing through that picture to which my own flew straight, as waters long pent up gush forth to mingle with their kindred billows on the sea. I fell that he who gave a shape, a form to the noble idea there embodied, could have understood and sympathized with the tide of passionate feeling which was for ever surging up in my own breast,—and when I remembered, as I believed, that he must long since have mouldered in the dust, my heart died within me, and I said, ‘Let me go to dust then likewise, for he in whom my soul could have found rest has passed from earth before I stepped upon it, and a twin spirit like to mine, as his was, shall surely not be found again.’ Aylmer, you will think me mad to have spoken thus of one whom I knew only through the dim faint medium of that glorious painting; but I tell you truth—for I have ever held that doctrine, ancient, I believe, as is the earth itself, and universal among many nations, that for every soul which comes into this world, another is found to be its companion and twin sister as it were, and except they meet while dwelling here, the same weary vacancy possesses both for ever. I say this old faith I believe, and I felt that the spirit which had conceived that picture was moulded in the same fire as mine, and that none could ever have been to it, what I would be!”

“I also believe the same; and I too hold that faith,” said Aylmer.

Juliet continued: “The Marchesa L——, with whom I was then living, was at my side, and as I gazed upon the picture, I stretched out my arm to it, and I said—‘Would that I could step back over the ages that have passed away since the hand that traced those lines has mouldered into ashes! Then would I take it in my own and sit down at his feet, and give to him my heart and soul. Then the Marchesa laughed out and said (I remember every syllable), ‘You need not go so far, Giulietta bella, for if you will walk with me now across the Piazzo, you may take that artist’s hand and sit down at his feet, and give to him your heart and soul. He is a living and a breathing man.’ When I heard that, Aylmer, I thought no more of myself, but only of the glory of the living artist; and I said, ‘He should be crowned.’ Instantly all those around me echoed back my words, ‘He should be crowned—he should be crowned as poets and painters ever were, and borne triumphant to the Capitol.’ No sooner was the thought thus brought to life, than the deed was done.”

“What! it was to you, then, I owed that day of triumph,” exclaimed Aylmer. Her bright smile flashed upon him in answer.

“You remember,” she continued, “how a party of the noblest cavaliers, accom‐ panied by ladies masked, came to your studio and carried you forth to receive the public homage due to your great talent; and how one more than all others, closely veiled, presented to you the laurel wreath which the old Italian custom awards as the mark of highest honour; and how it was by her lips and in her words that you were thanked for having made so gorgeous an offering to the belli arti.”

“And it was your voice I then heard?” exclaimed Aylmer; “it was your words that sounded to me, then, the sweetest I had ever listened to! I understand it all.”

“Not all, as yet—would it were all, in truth. Do you remember, after that, how the Marchesa L—— came to your studio day after day to have her portrait taken, and how there was ever with her one closely veiled, who spoke with you in your own English tongue, to her unknowns. so that we held sweet converse, most intimate and close together, which none impeded, month by month?”

“Juliet!” exclaimed Aylmer, starting, as though stung by a serpent; “you do not mean that you were that mysterious friend whose face I never saw—but who so linked my soul to hers, that had I not believed her, as I was told she was, the wife of another man, I never would have left Rome, I verily believe, without her?”

“And who told you she was another man’s wife? Ugo Bartoli, who, for my sake, now inhabits a madhouse on the banks of the Arno; for he loved me, and, like all the others, loved in vain. I learned he had told you this, when you suddenly left Rome, without even a farewell. But I took no measures to undeceive you then, for I knew that we should meet again in England—I knew we should meet, because I willed it.”

“And we did meet—but how?” exclaimed Aylmer. Suddenly he turned round, with a look almost of fierceness upon her, “Juliet! why did you do this thing—why did you dare thus to sport with the destiny of both of us? Look what havoc you have made of it! Why did you conceal yourself from me? why did you come thus closely veiled, and never tell your name? Think—think, had you done otherwise—had I known you as I do now, of all that might have been! Oh! it is madness to dwell upon it.”

“Forgive—forgive me!” said Juliet, imploringly, with that tone which the French so admirably renders, “Des larmes dans la voix;” “it was for a sweet dream’s sake I did it, and I do see all the error now; but, then, it was my darling vision. Listen—I heard of you, that you adored the Beautiful, in whatsoever shape it appeared before you; and I knew my face was fair, I knew that nature had so willed to clothe my soul in a garment pleasing to the eye, that if you saw me it would be my outward appearance which would draw you to me—but, Aylmer, it was your mind and spirit, as recorded in your paintings, which had bowed my whole being to your influence, and that which I felt for you, as one noble in intellect, great in mental power and energy, filled me with a passionate longing that you should, if ever you loved me (I may use the word now, Aylmer, it can be but an empty sound between us), that you should love my mind, my soul, my inner self, and not the visible form only. For this cause I never let you look upon my countenance, but day by day I sent my soul forth, as it were, to commune with you; and, Aylmer,—Stephen Aylmer, I sought not for your friendship even thus in vain—surely, we were friends!”

“Friends!” echoed Aylmer. “Alas how much more—now, at least!”

“And then you left me; but, as I said, I knew that we should meet; and when I heard from those at home that you had made your abode so close to Rookcliffe, to my father’s house, Aylmer, I was weak and wild enough to think that so our destiny had been arranged. I thought that I should come, who had made my way into your soul, with but the whispering of my voice, to claim an entrance there in all the power of that fair aspect which I believed was mercifully given me for your sake, and I came—I came—” There began to be the greatest wildness in Juliet’s look and gesture now.

“I did come, and I saw you once again: I saw you my cousin’s husband!” Her voice changed almost to a shriek.

“Oh, what have I to do speaking thus to you! What am I doing here,—what am I saying! Let me go—let me go!”

She struck her horse violently as she spoke, and the startled animal attempted to bound forward, but Aylmer threw himself upon the bridle and arrested his progress.

“Juliet, hear me,—hear me!” he exclaimed.

Her only answer was—“Let me go,—let me go!”

There was the utmost wildness in her eyes, and something almost of frenzy in her tone and manner. With her weak hand she struggled to make him quit his hold on her bridle‐rein. Again she struck the fiery horse, and the animal, furious at the restraint which prevented him from springing forth, reared and plunged so violently that at the risk of Juliet’s life and his own, could Aylmer have alone restraincd his grasp. He exclaimed only in a tone almost of defiance—

“Juliet, we shall meet at Richmond!”

His hold relaxed; with one tremendous bound the horse darted off at the most fearful speed. He saw but for an instant the flash of her golden hair borne back by the wind; he heard but the rustle of her garments, as though one driven by the tempest went past, and in an instant horse and rider had vanished from his sight, like a beautiful dream which in waking hours we cannot recall.

But they met again at Richmond.

CHAPTER III.

THE period which elapsed between Aylmer’s departure, and that appointed for his marriage, was well‐nigh the happiest of Millicent’s life. She was so calm and fearless now, living on one bright hope. Aylmer’s words had allayed every doubt, chased away every shadow; in her beautiful trust she received from them the full assurance they were meant to convey, and the storm of terror and anxiety through which she had passed served but to deepen, if aught could deepen, the intensity of her affection for him. All that her soul desired was centered in the assurance of his. For she still believed that the spirit’s rest on earth is in the love of one beloved, and nothing doubting that this joy was hers, the measure of her contentment was complete.

It was for this very reason that Mrs. Hartley now trembled for her. Even whilst her prospect of happiness seemed most assured, this wise friend felt convinced that some heaven‐sent blow would come to hurl her from her false unhallowed rest. She judged not so from any outward circumstance, but because she had deeply studied that Mystery of Love, the chastening of man, which is appointed to draw him out of the snare which his own deceived heart sets for him in this world. She had learnt that when human souls are so allured by the green and smiling earth as to lie down there amongst its flowers, instead of seeking to struggle up the steep and narrow path that leads to our own home, then straightway is misery sent to drag them through fire and water—the fire of tribulation and the deep waters of sorrow—on to the Paradise above.

She saw that Millicent was resting now so utterly in this world’s good,—its highest good truly, but still an earthly treasure only, that she felt sure by some violent wrestling would the cords be broken, which charmed her spirit back from the pure sphere for which it was created.

Millicent was much at Milton Lodge. She dearly loved Mrs. Hartley, and it was music to her ear when Colonel Bentley called her his niece, or talked of all she was to do for him when he had a right to her services. Yet, notwithstanding their constant intercourse, Mrs. Hartley never made the slightest attempt to lead her from her delusive rest in this world, to the Sure Repose. She felt certain that a deeper and more bitter teaching was awaiting her.

To Arthur Egerton also, this period was one of wild delight;—he was with Millicent constantly, and his heart was full of hope: whatever she might believe or think, he knew by the tempest of his own soul, that the power which was now at work in the breast of Stephen Aylmer would, assuredly, sooner or later; fling her out from thence, as the rock repels the bounding wave that strikes against it.

A man must have known the influence of stirring passions before he can rightly picture their effect in others.

There are certain matter‐of‐fact persons; such as Mr. Egerton, who, being incapable of feeling strongly themselves, are very apt to reason, with individuals struggling and suffering as Aylmer was now, much as though they stood looking on at a man roasting in a fire, and assured him that he was by no means too hot. But Arthur was able to form a perfectly just estimate of Aylmer’s position; and he judged rightly that in the whirlwind of feeling in which his soul was now so fiercely contending, Millicent Grey would be engulfed and lost.

Arthur had discerned with equal acuteness the real state of Juliet’s feelings with regard to Aylmer. But he trusted that vanity and self‐interest would make her eager to win him as though she loved him; for she did not love her cousin’s future husband,—she felt for him, perhaps, as much affection as her most selfish nature was capable of, but it was not enough to weigh one second in the balance, if her own ease and comfort were staked against it. Her whole conduct, from the first bright smile which she bestowed on Aylmer in imitation of his pictured ideal, till that moment when in an apparent frenzy of mingled shame and despair, she had bounded from his side, had been one splendid piece of acting. The motive and secret of her heartless design was simply this:—in Italy her vanity had been piqued by hearing of Aylmer as one whom no fascination had yet won from a lofty independence, which submitted not to any supremacy of affection. Moved by the inordinate vanity and love of admiration which was her ruling passion, she determined that she would accomplish this conquest which seemed so unattainable, and not only subdue him to herself, but she declared, in a moment of triumph, to the Marchesa L—— that she would gain him by the powers of her mind alone!

She had heard of the power which mere beauty could exercise over him, and with the perverseness and personal ambition of a true woman, she was resolved that without this advantage she would charm him, and break down the strongholds of his indifference. In the course of her intercourse with him, which she has herself described, she could not but feel a certain admiration for his talents, and a degree of interest in himself which supplied the place of the genuine affection her utter egotism rendered her incapable of feeling. Further, when she discovered that Aylmer was heir to a large fortune, and devotedly fond of Italian life, it struck her that he was the very man to suit her as a husband. She was particularly anxious to be married, in order to attain that perfect indifference to all trammels which she was quite determined, whoever the individual might be, he should allow her,—and she was also bent upon being established in Italy, where the admiration she excited was quite equal to her wishes, and the whole style of life precisely to her taste.

She at once therefore decided that she would marry him; and when, on arriving at Rookcliffe, she found that he was the promised husband of her cousin,—this only gave to her design, and the subtle mode in which it was to be worked out, the additional zest which the pleasure of triumphing over a rival is known to produce in such minds as hers.

In truth, there was nothing Juliet so much delighted in as a difficult enterprise of this kind, where she had to exercise her intriguing powers, and that capacity for acting a part which would have made her an admirable diplomatist, had she been a man. As has been seen, she had never for a moment relaxed in her task, and now her design was fast ripening to the ultimate triumph.

And this was the being for whom Stephen Aylmer was wildly longing to sacrifice the deep mine of true and noble love which Millicent Grey had offered him! It is often so seen in the world.

Millicent’s wedding day was also to be that of her coming of age, and it was within a fortnight of the period when Juliet returned to Rookcliffe. Aylmer himself was to follow in two days, and Arthur felt that the hour was now come when he must rouse every faculty, and exert every energy to further that consummation, which the secret working of (the so called) destiny had so long been preparing. If the course of events did not produce, as he firmly believed it would, the separation of Millicent and Aylmer, he was sternly resolved to accomplish it by other means. What plan he was to adopt could only be decided according to the circumstances; but this at least was certain, that the struggle must soon be over,—now was the crisis,—the crisis of many lives.

Juliet returned from Richmond, looking sad and depressed, for it was quite necessary that Aylmer should hear it remarked that she seemed unhappy when she herself arrived. She never mentioned him, however, and Millicent, in her great guilelessness, did not for a moment suspect that they had met. Arthur knew it, however, by the instinct which enabled him to see, in all Aylmer’s actions, the reflection of his own feelings.

On the day when Stephen was expected, Juliet received, as usual, various letters, handed to her by her father across the breakfast table. Arthur’s keen eyes detected one in Aylmer’s handwriting,—he admired the coolness with which his sister slipped it unread into her pocket; and when, later, he saw her again, after she had spent an hour alone, he scrutinized her expression eagerly, that he might gather from it some clue to the contents of the letter.

He saw that those gleaming eyes were full of triumph, and yet there was a restlessness and anxiety in her whole appearance, which seemed to indicate a painful suspense;—there was, too, a deepening bitterness in the look of deadly hate which she was for ever casting askance on Millicent, which considerably alarmed him. Still, he felt within himself a strength to hew down all ob‐ stacles, should even fate oppose instead of assisting him, and he knew that Juliet resembled him in this and many other qualities: he felt certain she was equally determined with himself, and that the grasp of these slender white fingers on her victim was firm as the iron grasp of a tiger.

Aylmer was to arrive rather late in the evening, so that the whole party were assembled in the drawing‐room to receive him.

The Egerton family were certainly rather remarkable than otherwise for their obtuseness, but they must have been dense indeed, if each and all had not felt that there would be fierce work in the destinies of those gathered round the hearth that day, and that the hour now fast approaching, was one which would cast its shadow through many lives.

When the sound of the carriage‐wheels announced that he, so deeply loved, so madly hated, was at hand, not the coldest. heart among them could avoid a throb of agitation. Arthur’s hand closed upon the arm of the chair on which he sat, with a grasp of terrible power, whilst with a violent effort he strove to appear calm. Juliet clasped her hands on the cushion of the sofa, where she had thrown himself, and laid down her head upon them, so that her countenance was completely concealed, and Millicent,—Millicent neither spoke nor moved, but suddenly, she knew not how or why, her whole soul seemed paralyzed with the most agonizing terror,—she could not tell what caused it. Five minutes before, she had been serene and hopeful as any on this earth may be, and now it was as though despair had come and stood bodily before her, and said, “Thou shalt be mine!” Juliet’s look and manner before she thus hid her face,—the expression on every countenance to which her startled eyes turned for comfort, all seemed to her as though they knew of something dreadful about to come upon her, of which she alone was ignorant. Meanwhile a slow heavy step was heard without; the servant had opened the door,—he stood holding it to admit Stephen Aylmer, but he kept meanwhile looking back with surprise into the passage, for the guest lingered long on the threshold: at length he could do so no more,—he passed into the room,—the door closed, and he stood amongst them silent and motionless. They all felt as though one from the dead had appeared before them, so appalling, so strange was his aspect; ghastly pale,—rigid,—speechless he remained, as if utterly unconscious of where he was, or what he was doing,—no greeting passed his lips,—one thought and feeling only appeared to absorb him. His eyes had fastened upon the drooping figure that lay there on the sofa, the waving hair trailing to the ground, and the convulsive move‐ ments telling how the heart within was heaving up the aching breast.

Mr. and Mrs. Egerton came forward, and welcomed him; he gave his hand mechanically,—his lips moved, but he spoke not, nor had he power seemingly to avert one moment the strained agonizing look. Some one placed a chair for him,—he sat down,—his hands fell powerless by his side, and all the life within him seemed gathered into that gaze, fixed as though the object on which he looked had turned him to stone. It was a most painful scene, well nigh insupportable even to the parties least concerned.

It roused the father of the family himself to action,—he made an effort to speak.—“Come, Millicent, you are very slow to welcome our friend on his arrival; do you not see he is tired, come and speak to him.”

She rose trembling, and advanced with hesitating steps,—her movement did at last cause him to withdraw that fascinated look from Juliet,—the expression in his eyes changed as light changes into darkness, from the passionate adoration with which they had settled on the graceful reclining figure, to one of absolute ungovernable hate, and thus they glared on her,—on her, his promised wife. When she moved towards him, he shrank within himself, as men shrink with a miserable repugnance from the viper creeping to their feet, and the horrible look stopped her short. Gasping,—appalled,—breathless, it fixed her to that place,—it held her there bound and chained, as it were, to inconceivable torture, like a victim to the rack, then slowly the eyes turned away from her, the sunbeam of love passed into them again, and they became riveted once more with their intense and mournful tenderness upon the form so unutterably beloved.

When their spell was taken from Milli‐ cent, she was seized with strong shivering from head to foot. Charles saw that she would have fallen, and, starting up, he placed her in his own seat; then the painful, fearful silence fell upon them all again, and there was a few minutes’ pause, During that brief interval interminable ages of misery rolled over the soul of the unhappy Millicent. It was enough—enough,—that horrible look had spoken to her with the most fearful eloquence; it had recorded all—all, from the very beginning—it had told her every detail of the deep love that had risen in the heart of Aylmer for Juliet—it had described to her how this love had grown and strengthened even to madness, so that it had transformed the very soul of the man, and constrained him to hate, even with a deadly hate, the being albeit innocent, who stood between him and the object of his worship. No book written within and without in fairest characters could have told her all this better than his look; and so in the stillness that reigned among those persons, all smitten with silence by the presence of terrible passions, there went forth the sound of one faint gasp—one low sob from the very heart—the knell of a life’s happiness. Then Millicent rose, and stumbling forward like one walking in utter darkness, fled from that room. Along the passages, out beyond the hall‐door, she rushed, flying madly from the misery that was dogging her heels, clinging to her hand, mounting up to take its firm seat in her heart.

Out into the dark night, she knew not where,—she fell at the foot of an old oak tree; down,—down on her knees, crouching, her face in her hands,—moaning as the wind moans at night, deep sobs at intervals rising from the breaking heart,—the whole frame shaking as the storm drove through her soul like a reed in the tempest.

“Was it come to this! was it come to this!” she cried out at times; “Why was she brought into a world where there seemed no place for her,—surely it were better for them had she never been born;” then down fell the desolate head to the earth, and rested on the cold damp ground. But a hand was laid on her shoulder,—a strong arm lifted her up,—a voice sounded, trembling with violent emotion, on her ear.

“Millicent, I have long foreseen this hour,—I knew it would come,—it has been preparing these many months,—it is the crisis of your destiny; but you must be strong, you must arise and act; it will not avail you to lie mourning here.”

She looked up to him through her long disheveled hair with the most beseeching childlike gaze.

“Arthur, I am so bewildered,—I am so lost,—I can scarcely tell what has happened;—no one spoke to me, and yet my. very soul seemed shattered suddenly. No one cursed me, but I came here weeping as though they had,—tell me what it all means; am I dreaming?”

“No, there is no dream, but stern, cruel reality. I will tell you all, Millicent, I will befriend you in this hour, and he alone can be a friend who tells you truth to‐night;—take courage then and hear it.” His voice now swelled out with exultation. “It is that Stephen Aylmer loves my sister Juliet as never man, save one, has loved before.”

She shrieked out piteously at these words, and writhed as though he had driven a knife into her breast.

“Yet more,—it is—that he now hates you for her sake.”

Again the scream, the anguish as of a new made wound.

“Millicent, you will not endure this—you will rise and act; you will not let him trample on you?”

“No, never, never!” she exclaimed, springing to her feet with flashing eyes; “but is it certain—where is the proof of this?—he never told it me—he did love me once.”

All her long tenderness for him came gushing round her heart, so that she could not endure to admit the truth. She was like a drowning man, clinging to some last frail shred of the breaking rope, who well knows the whelming waters are about most surely to sweep him away for ever.

“Do you wish a proof?” said Arthur; “you shall have it. I will bring you a proof that would shake the maddest unbelief—a proof in Stephen Aylmer’s own handwriting: do you require this?—then you shall see it.” He thought of the letter Juliet had that day received.

“Yes, yes!” said Millicent, wildly; “bring me this, and when I have seen it, then for ever will I rid him of my presence: never more shall he look on me with hate. He shall be happy, though my life’s misery should make him so. Go, bring it me—here will I wait.”

She knelt down again, and laid her head on the root of the tree.

“Not here, Millicent, the night is so dark and cold: it will chill you.”

“Here! I will not—I cannot stir, till I have seen it. Arthur, do not trifle with me; remember, there is a life at stake. What darkness is like to the darkness of my soul? What chill like to that which lies at my heart? Go.”

He saw she was resolute, and went; he did not for a moment doubt that Juliet would readily entrust him with the letter, when she knew for what purpose it was intended, nor was he less certain that it would be of a nature to accomplish most fully the desired effect upon Millicent, even were it but a despairing farewell. The revelation of Aylmer’s hopeless love for Juliet would be enough to raise at once the woman’s pride within her in all its indomitable strength.

He found that both Juliet and Aylmer had left the drawing‐room; but when he asked for his sister, Anne told him she was in her room alone. He went thither, and knocked at the door; Juliet called to him to come in, and he entered, closing the door behind him. He had never seen her look more lovely, than as she sat there, dressed in flowing white garments, leaning her fair head against the high‐backed chair of crimson velvet; her brilliant eyes were full of thought; her small white hands wandering restlessly among the long hair that was twining round them. Arthur paused for a moment to look on, and to rejoice, with a fierce exultation, in her glorious beauty. Therein was his hope: this it was that had worked for him so well. Then he advanced to her, and stood before her, fixing his freezing gaze on her face. Juliet and Arthur had never directly communicated together on the one subject of all‐absorbing interest to them both; yet from the very commencement they had felt that they mutually understood one another, and that the wishes of both were to be accomplished by the same end. There is a sort of freemasonry between persons who are both alike delivered up to the influence of evil passions; and Arthur was not more perfectly aware of Juliet’s motives and designs upon Aylmer, than she was of the nature and extent of his love for their cousin.

They had throughout felt sure of one another’s assistance in any emergency, because both were conscious of their entire community of interests; and they knew likewise that there was much similarity of character between them in the determined resolution which they had to carry on their own designs, in spite of overwhelming obstacles.

Thus when Arthur came to claim his sister’s aid at a moment so critical to both of them, he spoke, and she listened more as if it were the continuation of a direct and open intercourse, than the first breaking in upon the meaning silence they had hitherto maintained.

It was not a time for delay. Arthur spoke hurriedly; and he saw, by Juliet’s kindling eye, that her thoughts flew faster than his words.

“Juliet, the moment for action is come; all is at stake this night: if we are prompt and vigorous, the game is ours. Millicent requires but to be convinced, beyond the possibility of a doubt, that Aylmer so loves you, as well nigh to hate her for your sake, and she abandons him for ever. Yet more, she will, I am convinced, promote your marriage by every means in her power.”

A smile of triumph flashed over the beautiful face.

“But she must have a proof—a certain proof that so it is.”

“Poor fool!” said Juliet, with bitter contempt; “did she not see enough this night? Is she not convinced, when his own conduct showed him almost bereft of reason for very anguish?”

“Her heart is convinced, but she had ever given a faith strong as that of a trusting child to his own assurance, and her cry of imploring despair is ringing yet in my ears when she repeated that he had said no word to her, and for this reason she must have some proof that indeed his love was for ever gone from her. Juliet, such a proof you have! You received a letter from him to‐day. Is it of a nature to convince her, beyond the questioning of hope’s last lingering effort, that he has deserted her in soul most truly and most utterly?”

Juliet’s only answer was to laugh out exultingly.

“Trust me with it, then, for this one night, and the deed is done. He is yours.”

She looked at him steadily for a few minutes; then rose, took the letter from her desk, and placed it in his hands.

“I trust you with it,” she said, “because it is for your own life you are working.” These words contained the ruling principle of Juliet Egerton’s existence; she believed in nothing but that great god, self, which is so worshipped in this world of ours. It was the deity of her own soul, governing her every action, and her faith was, that he reigned in like manner, singly and alone, in the spirits of all flesh. This belief guided her whole conduct to her fellow creatures.

But Arthur had his treasure, and it mattered little to him for what reason she gave it. He fled down the stairs—he passed out into the dark night again. Far off beneath the old tree he could see the faint glimmering of the white garments of her who lay there waiting his coming as men wait their executioner. He held in his hand the death‐warrant of her whole life’s happiness; and had he no remorse, self‐elected murderer as he was, had he no thought but for his own selfish love? his own soul’s satisfaction? had he no horror of the crime he was about to commit? by the will of heaven, the one solitary and adored hope had been killed within her heart, then for her needful chastening, doubtless, was it done; but who appointed him to be its slayer? Oh! at the last hour many that have walked through the world with smiling faces and stainless hands, shall come out convicted as murderers of deepest dye!—each one—each one who has ever destroyed the happiness of another!—and are the sea sands more innumerable?

Had the dark earthly passion that twined, even as a clinging serpent, round his soul, so enveloped that immortal being in its deadly coils, that he could be no longer sensible of those holier influences that fail not, in every time of strong temptation, to come as a merciful waning in some one shape or other?

Hark! even now that voice from heaven speaks, which, though varied its tone, disguised its sweetness often, yet never is silent in those tremendous hours, when angel and demon struggle for the deathless human spirit.

Arthur stood one moment only on the threshold of his home, that he might still the strong beating of his heart, ere he fled onwards to use on the writhing soul of her loved the instrument of torture he would have purchased with his life’s blood; and in that moment, borne towards him by the obedient wind, floating—floating to his charmed ear, there came the ringing music of the sweet church chimes, that, night by night thus told the expectant world that Christmas‐tide drew near.

Sweet and clear, chiming gladly, softly, through the thrilling air, they came like faint and far‐off echoes of the harmony celestial that was heard in that Glorious Night of Wonder, when angel voices, loud exulting, filled the high arch of heaven with melody, unheard before or since.

Those sounds—those sounds sweeping from heaven on his heart, they bore him back long years to his infant days of deep belief, when in the child’s pure mind the Light Divine reigned bright and glorious, shedding a lustre over earth and heaven, and making glad the tomb which he was taught to know was Eden’s gate.

All, all was darkness now—earthly ambition, evil passions, love idolatrous, like foul mists, had arisen to spread in blackness through his spirit, and chase away the beams from the eternal sun; but still the memory of his early faith and innocence,—that, with the whispering music came,—reflected, as it were, a shadowy gleam upon his present crime, till he was staggered at the sight of it.

He passed his shaking hand across his forehead,—one moment he must pause, before he went to consummate that fellow‐creature’s destiny, to seal it with the seal of deep despair.

He stayed the feet that swiftly would have flown towards her, and turned another way; he plunged down into the thick plantation, where the wind was only sporting wildly with the dead leaves and the withered flowers, and the angel and the demon went by his side, as he ran on frantically through the deep mazes of the wood; and it was as though both spoke to him with urgent warning and entreaty, the angel, in accents sweeter than ever to our ears the voice we love the best on earth, beseeching him to abandon his cruel and murderous project, and rather, with a noble self‐sacrifice, such as wakes rejoicing in the realms which were his own bright home, endearour even yet to rescue her from the gulf of misery into which she was falling—falling fast. If by the will of heaven who was appointed to suffer all the mortal anguish he was preparing for her now, then assuredly no power could save; but let not the deed be his—let not her chastening be his crime: let him rather, tearing from his own breast the cherished hope, go back to Stephen Aylmer, and tell him what she was, for whom he deserted thus his chosen bride, and what the depth of agony that curdled in the true heart he was breaking. It might not be too late—Arthur might save her yet, or, if not, at least it were a righteous effort. This was the angers pleading; but the demon’s subtle whispering kept breathing venom through his heart, telling him to beware of such a course, for haply he might succeed, and then would she escape him, when even in his grasp. Then would he see her happy by his rival’s side—then would he see her go forth into life the joyous wife, casting back not a look on him, desolate on earth, with but the one most gnawing deep regret for this night’s mad forbearance. Yes, if even when cast out from Aylmer’s heart, she yet should never turn to him, so were it better to see her pining solitary in the world, than know her happy in her husband’s love, forgetting him for ever.

Distracted by these contending thoughts, he stood—hearing on the one side the ringing chimes so sweet and solemn, and on the other the shrieking of the mournful blast, whose withering melancholy fills us with such a horror of suffering. Irresolute he stood; the courage failed him to accept the sublime and noble office offered to him now, and to pass from the stormy world of human passions and human hopes and fears, into the serene and breathless region, pure and still, and cold as a land deep buried beneath unstained snow, where the martyred in soul may dwell on earth. He had not strength for this: too wily were the demon’s dark suggestions, and yet his very soul was stirred within him by the sweet pleading of the voice celestial. Not long, however, will the holy powers thus struggle with the spirit that resists them. A certain space is allotted to the messengers divine, and if the pure impulse be not followed up in hours like these, when good and evil demand a choice between them, as the time of grace expires the angel‐wings are spread, and upward soar again, whilst back the feeble loitering soul must fall into the fiendish grasp.

It was so with Arthur Egerton to‐night. Too long he lingered, doubting, shrinking alike from the cross and from the crime, so the moment of mercy came in vain.

Suddenly the sweet chimes died upon the still soft air; they had spoken their mission to the world, and were hushed again, and with them, like a vision, passed the memory of childhood’s holy faith, and the purity of childhood’s radiant hope in paradise. Only the man’s deep love was raging through his heart—the man’s fierce jealousy and earth‐bound wishes; no sound came to him now, save the howling blast that ever seems like the great voice of the world lamenting for its universal woe, and borne with it he fancied he could hear the cry of Millicent, beseeching him to hasten to her.

Oh! wherefore was he lingering here, letting slip the hour when it was given him to accomplish that for which he had been so madly longing these many months? He had no thought for heaven, nor hope within it, and earth had but one good, and that was in his hands to‐night, if llke a madman he flung it not away.

Back, back through the tangled wood he flew, no longer undecided, resolute in will, and the demon hurried with him; but the angel spread his snow‐white wings, and soaring up through the soft dark air, took his course heavenward. Again would he visit, perhaps, the wayward soul; but fainter—fainter ever would his voice be, while bolder and more daring should the demon‐whisper sound.

Millicent lay where he left her; it might be she had really called him, for her suspense was intolerable. She started up as he came near; she flung back the dripping hair, soaked with the night‐dew, from her pale sad countenance—she fixed on him eyes that were strangely bright and clear; that strength and energy were within her now which ever come to us at the crisis of our fate, however feeble we may feel in its anticipation.

“Have you brought it?” she said: her voice was strained and unnatural, but perfectly calm.

“I have it—it is here, in this letter.”

“Give it me.”

“You cannot read it thus in the darkness.”

“There is a light—let us go to it;” she pointed to the lamp which hung in the porch at Rookcliffe. He walked towards it, and she followed; he heard her light footsteps, her quick half‐suffocated breathing—yes, she followed him—his heart swelled with a fierce exultation. Already was the charm at work—he was drawing her after him by the power of her despair.

They came and stood within the old stone porch; the light fell strongly around them. Without a word, Millicent took the letter from Arthur’s hands, and, standing upright, proceeded to read it through. He had meant to have said so much to her before she read it—to have prepared her to find in his breast the love she had lost a hundred‐fold more earnest and devoted; but he dared not speak to her. So rigid in her determined calm, she seemed to him no longer the same being now—the playful, humble, loving Millicent; rather was she like some dauntless warrior, standing forth in the front ranks of the battle to meet the cannon’s wrath. She read it all—each word of deep unutterable tenderness from her promised husband to her cousin Juliet,—she read that whilst he still must cling to honour and his plighted word,—his longing—nay, his prayer would be, to die upon the very altar‐steps, when once his promise was fulfilled to the bride no longer loved.

So she finished it, and flung it from her. Arthur saw that all the woman was in those eyes again, as she raised them with passionate imploring agony to heaven,—in those white quivering lips,—in those shaking hands pressed mournfully on the desolate breast, which no one ever more should shield from the chilling blasts of destiny. His own affection for her rose almost to madness at the sight,—now was his time, now would he comfort her with the intensity of his most undivided love.

“Millicent, Millicent!”—he bent himself before her in an agony of supplication,—“other love than his awaits you, deeper, deeper than the soul of man hath yet conceived till now.”

His words were too wild, too incoherent for a record here, but he told her all, all he had felt and suffered for her sake,—he poured out his whole feeling heart before her, and then he waited her answer, as one sinking with the roar of many waters in his ears, awaits the voice responding to his cry for help.

She seemed to have heard him speak; at least when he ceased, she lowered the wild gaze from heaven, and looked upon him. With a startled fearful glance she looked, then letting both her cold hands fall upon his drooping head, she said, “I thank you,—I thank you,”—(each time with increasing vehemence)—“I thank you that you have saved me from being unto him a curse!”

With that she turned and fled. He saw her bound through the open door into the hall,—he heard her echoing steps along the passages in frantic haste, and she was gone. And was this all?—was it thus she had received the offering of his whole soul,—the full avowal of his unchanging, unreserved, unbounded love?—with but that wild and fearful blessing, that he had saved her from inflicting pain on that other, not more unworthy than beloved! For a moment his heart sickened within him,—then he saw and understood, that truly her soul was so absorbed by the one thought, the one despair, that no offer idea could have access there.

It mattered not, his time was coming. For ever broken were the links that bound her,—a shattered lonely tree, by lightning struck, she seemed. None would come near to tend and lift her up, save him alone. Surely his grasp was upon her! Who but death should make him quit his hold?

CHAPTER IV.

SHE was alone now. She bolted and barred her door,—she opened wide the window to admit the cold wind upon that fevered brain. There was luxury in this,—she was alone; no witness there,—visible to human eyes at least,—one hour’s indulgence, or her heart would burst. She laid herself down upon the floor,—she buried her face in those convulsed hands.

She shook and shivered as the storm of grief raged over her.

Many a grave has been dug with tears such as those she shed that night! sobbing—sobbing, heart‐broken, she lay prostrate. Often when the full sense of her misery came upon her the sob rose to a shriek; then died away into that low dreary moaning which has no words, but is the deep voice of the soul most eloquent in its unutterable suffering. So passed the first moments of this—her new existence—the life without hope.

Millicent! said we not well when at the vessel’s side you stood and looked exultingly on the boundless sea that swift was bearing you to the threshold of the world you so pined to know—said we not well that could you have foreseen this hour, you would have prayed the whelming waves to take you in their terrible embrace, and hide you in their chilly depths less cruel and cold than human breast?

At length for very exhaustion the tempest within her was assuaged: it was a relief to exchange the first gnawing anguish for the settled stillness of despair. Now when the free indulgence of her grief had done its work, she would think what measures must be taken in this her life’s emergency; so she rose up staggering, giddy with sorrow. Never more should her step go light and free on earth: she was aged with the centuries of wretchedness gone over her.

She plunged her head and hands in cooling water: she must have all her intellect and strength of reason now. Back must roll the tide of tortured feeling from her soul, whilst she stood forth with clear collected thoughts to resolve and act as beseemed the being he once had loved and chosen. A lifetime would be long enough to weep hereafter.

So she was very calm as she took her seat and resolutely looked her destiny in the face; it had a hideous aspect, but she quailed not now, for she was not alone in this matter,—his fate was like her own, involved. Most women have a martyr’s heart within them, often no great convulsion in their life calls it forth, as now it was aroused in Millicent; and then it does but expend itself on a thousand little daily sacrifices and secret endurances for the friends they love, most often by them unnoticed even. But when, like hers, their soul has been appointed to the storm and whirlwind, then is it ready, with all its noble courage and its dauntless suffering.

She looked, then, into her destiny in its new form, and this was what she saw:—For herself, it was plain that all was darkness now,—above, around. She never yet had had eyes for the light of heaven, and that of earth was gone. The sunbeams of hope and love had fled, and the night had come. His love had made the world where she had dwelt, bright and glorious as some enchanted sphere, but suddenly the earth on which she stood had passed away, as it were, from beneath her feet,—a strong convulsion had rent the ground asunder, the firm ground where she had hoped to walk so happy by his side. It had parted in a yawning chasm, and she had fallen into the terrible abyss, thrown down into darkness and despair.

He had driven her out from his sheltering arms, lonely to shiver in a wilderness, now bleak and cold. It needed not many words to describe her fate, now she was desolate,—desolate.

But in this shattered life did any good remain? In this most thick darkness was there a ray at least of light reflected? Yes, existence had yet one good within its limit, and through the deep gloom one beam yet strayed,—far off from her, and powerless to warm her poor, chilled heart, as the fair star that shines, unconscious of our being, in the distant heavens; but still, because the last remaining treasure earth could have, she must devote herself unto it, as we are devoted to our life‐hope, be it what it may. It was his happiness,—this sole capacity for enjoyment life still offered her,—to know him happy, any how, by any means, even in another’s love.

That was the one, pale flower that only had not withered, when this night made such fierce havoc, in the blooming Eden of her past existence: all the sweet blossoms that were wont to spring around her feet had perished when her sun of hope went down; and this alone remained to be the object of her care, and deep solicitude,—the last light to live for in the darkness of that desert; so that her existence was now gathered up into this one thing,—the wish, and, as a necessary result, the active effort, for his happiness.

It was evident that much depended upon herself now—no other, in fact, could promote his union with Juliet Egerton. Therefore bending the strong powers of her soul to this one object, in that hour of calm and dear reflection she saw distinctly, as in a plan rolled out before her, how it was to be done, and his great prosperity, her complete adversity, accomplished.

She must do all—she must release him from his engagement, she must gain from him the promise that Juliet should be his wife; lest shame or remorse should deter him, she must obtain Colonel Bentley’s difficult consent; and, further, she must, out of her own fortune, provide Juliet with such a portion, as should enable them to marry without waiting for Aylmer’s inheritance, for she knew that Mr. Egerton had lived too magnificently in early life, to be able now to provide for his numerous family.

But further—and this was the fiercest effort in all that task of unutterable bitterness—she must perform the whole in such a manner as that he should believe it cost her nothing. Her life would become one long remorse, if, in this its crisis, she so weakly acted, as to let one shadow from her own despair, obscure the faintest ray of his long‐interrupted sunshine. This were, in truth, to be most faithless to her mission rather, if possible, she must so accomplish it, as that he should believe she loved him no more.

So be it; she was ready. She had given, and entirely devoted, her life to his happiness; and if he chose that, not by the love and tenderness of this life, but by its utter sacrifice and misery, the work should be performed—she was content to serve him according to his own desire.

One thing only she deeply felt was needful for herself—the whole must be accomplished quickly—the strength that was within her would not long abide. She was resolute—she had nerved herself to the torture—she had set before her, his good, as the one thing to be effected, and with serene, untroubled aspect she must effect it, by the calm surrender of her soul to an anguish that hath no name in words. But the power to do this thing could be found surely for a brief space only! Quickly, quickly, she would do it all, never stopping to breathe—to gasp—working, working on, till he stood firm and secure, in full possession of his heart’s desire; then, when it was done, she would go forth from this place of torture to some far distant spot, where she might lay down her head, and close her eyes, because life would be over—all, save the painful sensation of existence.

Millicent did not appear at breakfast next morning, but shortly after she sent a message requesting that Aylmer would meet her alone in the library.

The mind of this unhappy man was now in a state of utter chaos; his affection for Juliet, on which she had worked during their absence with a fearful power, was now perfectly ungovernable, and yet he clung to honour, so long his ruling principle, with a frantic tenacity. To desert Millicent, or to let her come as a barrier between himself and Juliet, seemed alike impossible—everywhere insupportable misery appeared to be before him. The scene of his arrival at Rookcliffe showed that his reason was well nigh sinking in the struggle.

He knew by the quick instinct of feeling that this message from Millicent Grey boded a crisis; for with his dark night‐thoughts, since last he saw her, had come the consciousness that he had looked on her with hate, and that she had read that hatred in his eyes.

He sat in the library shaking in every limb, when the door opened, and closed again upon her, from whom he had won a life, with the promise of a love until death.

She came forward slowly, with that mournful dignity which invests most often the years of widowhood. She had prepared herself for this hour of unflinching endurance: with what torture, may none who read this page ever know! She had studied most deeply the part she had to play; she had composed her features, settled her aspect as we straighten the limbs of a corpse,—and truly her face now was very like, in its deep stillness, to the face of the dead. White it was, and rigid as theirs, fixed in the same indomitable calm; for even as they feel no more, so had she killed, within herself, the power of feeling, till this task should be accomplished. In her breast, however, the viper only slept: soon would it rise to sting her to the heart with redoubled vigour—but in theirs it should have no venom. She had laid her strong resolution, as it were, like a great stone on the fountain of her tears,—and there was not one now in those eyes,—although not more wildly, darkly mournful is the wintry heaven, than they were, with their deep sad gaze. She had smoothed the long hair on the tranquil dead‐white forehead, and composed each fold of her fair garments, that in her outward appearance there should be no indication of the feverish restless agony within. Meekly were the pale hands folded on her breast,—so very calm, they seemed not truly to be laid upon a raging world of misery. And thus she came and stood before him, a strange contrast to himself indeed, for he trembled and was feeble, as though some mysterious power had smitten the strong man, and taken away his strength.

They seemed to have reversed their parts, —the task she was performing should rather have been his to accomplish,—the weakness he was showing, none would have blamed in the timid woman.

But hers had been a noble love, and therefore she was ennobled;—his was a cowardly affection, a base usurper in his heart, and so he was a coward now. It is seldom that a man can read the depths of a woman’s heart. Aylmer misjudged her now, as many like herself are misjudged.

He believed her to be as calm, as indifferent as her outward aspect denoted, only he wondered to see her look so pale.

She sat down opposite to him: he guessed not that she did so because her knees shook under her, so that she could not stand. Then the white lips parted, and she began to speak. Her plan was to conduct this matter as though she were herself the aggressor, in order by so doing to save him from the faintest shadow of remorse or regret on her account. She would further assure his immediate union with Juliet, by speaking as though she herself desired to see her cousin taken to be a substitute in her place, because she was conscious of her own defection, in abandoning her post as guardian of his happiness.

One who had learnt what poor Millicent Grey was never taught,—that all earthly feeling, though it were the most devoted and most pure, must give way, even in circumstances the most fearful, before the one unflinching principle of right, would have felt that not even the unparalleled generosity which prompted this course of proceeding, could justify the dissimulation with which it must be accomplished.

But her soul was blinded, because it had been unlawfully delivered up to the human adoration. There can be no pure worship except it be offered to the Alone Good. She knew that in utter singleness of desire her sole object now, was Aylmer’s happiness, and she believed that through any means she must perform her vocation by securing it, She spoke,—the womanly pride which no suffering, no humiliation can ever eradicate, gave firmness to her voice.

“Aylmer, I have come here this day, in order to make to you one prayer,—one earnest request, which, although it involves the question of both our lives, I yet would say in as few words as possible, both for your own sake and mine. Stephen, we have both been mistaken,—you are as fully aware of it, I feel sure, as I am myself. There is no prospect of happiness for us in the union where we thought to find it. I have come to ask that you will give me back my promise,—that you will release me from my engagement.”

Thus, while speaking no word that was not true in the actual matter of it, she conveyed the idea that, for her own sake, she would be free. He made no answer, for in truth he dared not speak, lest the wild rapture that rushed through his soul, as he heard the first signal of release, should burst forth into some outward expression of unseemly joy; but her quick glance caught the sudden light that flashed in his eyes, and it caused her heart to throb with such violence, that she was breathless from the intensity of pain. Soon, however, she went on: this interview must be short, or it would kill her.

“I know that in withdrawing from you my promise to be your life’s companion, I am abandoning my post, and renouncing the charge I had taken upon me, of watching over your happiness day by day, and hour by hour; and, therefore, you will not think me over bold, if I speak to you now as a privileged friend,—if I confess to you, Stephen, that I shall know no peace till another more fitted, more worthy of your love” (her voice faltered in spite of her‐ self,) “till one who may be to you far more than I could ever be, has taken my place, and received your existence into her safe keeping,—you know who I mean,—so beautiful,—so beloved,—she seems destined for you, who are worthy of the best and fairest. Stephen, be generous; give me the comfort of knowing that Juliet is to be your wife; that you are as happy with her as—as I would have tried to make you, and then I will go hence in peace, and you shall never be disturbed with even the sight of me.”

He was now so astonished, that for a moment he forgot even Juliet and the bright prospect opening before him, whilst he asked himself if it were possible that Millicent had never really loved him. He could not conceive the possibility of such generosity, as she was in real fact displaying, and the man’s vanity was actually piqued. Juliet had of late striven earnestly to convince him, that Millicent was by no means in‐ different to Arthur, whose affection for her was evident to all, and she had done this none the less eloquently, that she well knew how absolutely false it was. Aylmer remembering the past, could not believe it; but now it seemed to him as though it must certainly be as that lying voice had said. He felt it would be the most intense relief, could he know that it was so indeed; and, speaking for the first time, he said eagerly:—

“Millicent, one thing you will admit I have a right to know, even in this hour,—Have you, indeed, never loved me?—or rather,—let us not touch the past, it is sacred,”—there was some emotion in his tone, as he thought on the days when her deep tenderness was displayed so brightly to his eyes that he might as well have doubted the clear light of heaven,—“but tell me that which affects the present and the future,—do you love me no longer?”

What a question! It had been less bitter for her to die, than to give him the assurance for which she saw that he was craving, as men crave for the life itself, when they have been near unto death. Yes, to know that she loved him no longer would be to him, the perfect happiness she so longed to procure him,—here was then the moment, when she was to accomplish his peace and joy, with her entire devotion; the sacrifice of her whole life was gathered up into the sentence she was next to utter. It must be the assurance he demanded; but how, even if she risked the falsehood, could her lips pronounce it, when the very heart within her was swelling, dying with the excess of its intense love for him? But she would not fail, she who had done so much for him, in this, the last momentous hour! She nerved herself to one tremendous effort,—this was her answer: he had said, “Do you love me no longer?” and she replied:

Juliet does.”

It was quite enough; he never doubted but that, unwilling to pronounce the actual confession that she had in heart deserted him, Millicent by this means sought to convey to him not only the assurance that in truth she did love him no more, but that Juliet had given him all that affection which she had taken away. What words could express the boundless joy that came to him with this conviction!—he could no longer restrain his passionate delight,—and why should he in truth? He believed that Millicent was as thankful as himself to be released!

All embarrassment, all gloom, all fear, passed away from his countenance. He rose up radiant with happiness; as if a new life were in him.

“Then,” he exclaimed, “if so it is, if you love me no more—and Juliet does with all the tenderness, I doubt not, of her impassioned, generous nature—then, indeed, do I thank you for thus frankly putting an end to all idea of the union, which would have made us both so wretched. Yes, Millicent, and if your kind heart would seek the assurance of my happiness before you can enjoy that which you will so much better secure to yourself without me, I can give it to you most fully—for I shall, indeed, find it abundantly in her love. If she has given me her affection, I know well how deep, how true, how fervent it will be. Kind friend as you are, thus to care for my welfare, you may safely trust it in sweet Juliet’s keeping. I know what a depth of tenderness is in her soul, and she will watch and tend the life of him she loves, as none, I believe, on earth could do.”

In what inquisition had he learned to be such a torturer? It was most awful to her to see how well she had performed her work. Alas! alas! to think that he should dream that Juliet’s love and Juliet’s care, could ever be what hers had been and was even now! It was a terrible thing to see the joy with which he at once assumed that she loved him not, who, for his sake, could no longer endure existence. It was impossible for her to continue this insupportable scene: she rose up, confused and faint with the dreary bewilderment of her soul. The blinding tears were rushing to her eyes, her voice was choked, her words most incoherent.

“Then there is no need to say more—it is all fixed, all settled. I think we have arranged everything—I mean for the future—for your life—for mine. Oh, what am I saying!”

He did not so much as see her agitation, he was so mad with joy.

“Yes, it is all settled! Think no more of it, Millicent—have no remorse, no fear! All is well—most well, indeed! I will go to Juliet!”

It was Juliet—Juliet ever with him now; her image absorbed all other thoughts.

Weary, faint, bowed to the very ground, Millicent crept to the door; it seemed to her that now it was not required of her to live any longer. Then she remembered that her task was not done yet, not nearly done. She turned round to him again: her tones were now very low and faltering.

“Stephen, I have one more favour to ask! It seems to me that you may meet with many difficulties—that there will be much opposition to your marriage with Juliet. I think that I could remove them all if you will let me, if you will have no scruple. It will be happiness, yes, happiness, to promote yours. Juliet has no fortune: my uncle and aunt, and Colonel Bentley, might object; do not undertake any unpleasant discussions with them yourself, let me arrange it all.”

He hardly understood that she meant to carry her generosity even to the extent of providing Juliet with a portion, but her words reminded him that, in truth, it would be no easy matter to satisfy the various parties concerned in this change, and that most certainly none but Millicent herself could effect it.

He felt, therefore, deeply grateful to her for thus completing his happiness for him, even whilst he was confident that she did so in expiation of her own faithlessness.

“You are right, Millicent; there will, indeed, be difficulties which no one but yourself can overcome. You only can bring matters to a happy conclusion; and I do gladly and gratefully trust all to you. Blessings on you for the thought!”

That blessing broke her heart: she could endure no more, but rushed from him. It seemed the last effort of her strength, and, unable to advance, she leant against the wall in the passage, and gasped out, faintly:—

“Oh, death! oh, death! come quickly! Be merciful—come quick, and take me!”

Perhaps death would have been, indeed, more merciful than he whose selfish love now exulted over her final despair. Arthur, ever at hand, took her gently in his arms, and carried her to the next room, where he placed her on a sofa, near the open window; the cold air revived her at once, for she had not fainted.

She tried vainly with her pale, quivering lips to thank him, but her beseeching eyes told him she would be alone; he bent down, and kissed one of the folds of her dress, and then left the room. When he was gone she turned away from the light, and hid her face, with one long, deep sigh.

CHAPTER V.

MILLICENT GREY did not rest long; repose in truth, there could never more be for her, under the same roof with Stephen Aylmer. Her whole longing now was to escape from that place, to fly and hide herself in some far distant spot, where she should never see the face, or hear the voice of any one of those who had been with her in her days of joy, for ever gone. Her resolution with regard to her own fate, had been fully taken, so soon as she decided upon aban‐ doning Aylmer. She would return without delay to Aix to poor John Forde, who had of late more than once written, expressing a wish to see her, and with whose mournful devotion to the dead,—whose passionate love for the mouldering ashes, she felt she now could deeply sympathize. In a few days she would be of age, and at liberty to leave England. She determined to take her departure on the very day that was to have seen her the wife of Juliet’s future husband. Alas! her vows of life‐long faithfulness and tender love were taken long ago, and she repeated them even yet in the deep of her heart, for she was learning now that sad mysterious truth, that an affection such as hers can feed even upon despair.

For the few intervening days she would go to Milton Lodge: to sleep another night at Rookcliffe was most utterly impossible. To be the witness of their happy love, would be to make the bitterness of her own miserable desolation beyond the power of human strength to bear.

In truth, she dared not trust herself so much as to look upon his face again; she trembled at the wild longing that rose in her breast,—to fly back to him even then, to pour out the depths of her soul to him,—to tell him that none, none upon this earth could ever love him as she did,—that although she never saw him more, he must for ever be to her, the all of life, and hope, and joy. Yes, she panted to tell him this, at the very moment, no doubt, when he stood by the side of Juliet, and rejoiced with her in evident rapture, that he was free from a detested bondage.

Oh! how this thought stung her to the quick; it roused her into action! She must up and complete the work that yet remained; she must toil on, on, unceasing, till her task was accomplished; she felt as though a strong power was goading her to that labour, till his entire happiness was secured, and not a thorn lay in his path.

She rose, and went at once to Mr. and Mrs. Egerton; her task with them was very easy. They were fully prepared for her coming,—the scene of last night, her interview with Aylmer, and now the fact of which they were aware, that he was sitting at Juliet’s side, as her future husband, sufficiently explained the nature of Millicent’s mission. They had arranged their tactics with great ability. They said they had long perceived that Millicent and Aylmer were mutually indifferent to one another—indeed, as it was purely a marriage de convenance, arranged by Colonel Bentley, it could scarcely be otherwise; and it was perfectly natural that when Juliet and Aylmer met, who were so well suited to one another, they should have formed an attachment. There was a certain indefinable feeling which prevented either of them from glancing at Millicent whilst they spoke all these cold, calculating speeches: had they looked on that wan face, they would have ceased for very pity.

Mr. Egerton could not help wincing a little when he found that she designed to give Juliet a positive fortune: she implored of him so earnestly to allow her what she said was her great happiness, and he was in truth so much embarrassed how to provide for his daughter, that at last, with a patronizing delight, he consented, assuring Millicent he only did so, because she said he could not refuse to let her make a wedding present to her cousin.

Mr. and Mrs. Egerton found the whole of their niece’s communication extremely pleasant, but that which put the climax to their satisfaction was her declaring it to be her intention to return for some time to Aix. This would so effectually prevent all embarrassment and awkwardness that they could not resist letting her see how highly they approved of her plan, and equally of her more immediate arrangement, in leaving Rookcliffe for Milton Lodge. They had been thinking with much horror of the unmanageable Colonel Bentley, and were inexpressibly relieved to find him taken off their hands, and to receive Millicent’s assurance, that she would obtain his consent to Aylmer’s marriage with Juliet.

At her niece’s request Mrs. Egerton at once ordered the carriage to convey her to Milton Lodge, and promised to come with her daughters to take leave of her before she left England. They did not fail to assure her of their earnest desire that she should soon return to live with them, but their words seemed to fall utterly meaningless on her ear, for she was struggling with her own failing strength, to gain courage, thus to quit the place where the summer time of her life had passed with its redeemless brightness.

Two hours had not elapsed from the time when she passed, in all her agony, from Aylmer’s sight, before she crossed the threshold of Rookcliffe for ever. She heard the murmur of his voice as she passed the studio, and shivered with the strong spasm that grasped her heart at the sound; but her attention was almost instantly claimed by Arthur, who stood in the hall, still triumphant, though, in spite of himself, almost terrified at what he had done.

He could not remain unmoved when he felt that he himself had been the means of driving her from her home, and casting her out for ever from the only happiness she had ever known. He had not expected this abrupt departure, and it alarmed him for his own future plans. He seized her hand, and exclaimed,

“Oh, Millicent, what is it you mean to do? where are you going?”

She turned round to him with a wild, unnatural look in her eyes, whilst a strange smile passed over her lips.

“Where am I going? Drifting down with the current, Arthur,—the current that flows to the deep, deep sea, where the dead have gone to their rest. Who can arrange his own destiny, or tell what it shall be? Do you not know we are all at the mercy of the waves on that fierce stream of life: for some, it has smooth waters, and they go safely down; but there are others whom the stormy billows seize and dash against the rocks, and there they perish, Arthur.” She flung back his hand as she spoke, and sprung into the carriage, leaving him with the terrible fear that her very reason was shaken by the intensity of her suffering.

As for Millicent, she snatched up, with a sort of frantic haste, a large shawl, that lay on the seat, and wrapped her head in it entirely, so as to shut out all sight and sound, while the carriage rolled away from Rookcliffe and from him for ever—lost, and yet not less, for ever dear.

It was bitter to be roused anew to the conflict when she reached Milton Lodge; but concentrating all her thoughts on the prospect of that hour of rest, when she should quit England, she gathered up anew her strength, and proceeded at once to seek Mrs. Hartley, There was a sort of instinct which made her feel that here she would be thoroughly understood; that she need enter into no explanations, nor yet attempt to conceal the reality of her unutterable sacrifice. She felt, indeed, from many words of Mrs. Hartley’s, only now remembered, that she had known the truth long since, and that she would appreciate to the uttermost all Millicent had done and suffered.

The good old lady sat reading by the window. Millicent gently crept towards her and knelt down before her. One look passed between them, and Mrs. Hartley read all that had taken place, in the expression of intolerable anguish which that sweet young face now bore; then Millicent laid her head upon her kind friend’s lap, and said, in a low, suffocated voice:—

“Dear kind friend, it is all over. I never, never more shall have a right to comfort him, or bless him with my whole heart’s love; I never, never shall look upon his face again. How shall I bear it?—my very soul seems dying in me! Oh, that she, at least, may love him, not as I did, that cannot be, but so that he shall be happy!”—She could not go on. Mrs. Hartley was deeply moved, and yet this was but the hour that she had long foreseen. She saw that as she had expected, a message had come from Heaven to the soul of Millicent Grey, to tell her that she had mistaken her rest and her vocation—that her rest could not be in this world, nor the vocation of her immortal spirit to worship a human being or any other earthly thing. The messenger was dark and stern truly; and sharp the sword with which he had pierced that heart, to disengage it from the dust and clay to which it clung; but Mrs. Hartley knew that he was not the less an angel of mercy, and that in time the dim eyes of poor Millicent, made clearer by their bitter tears, would discern the glory of his countenance, and the radiance of the snow‐white wings that soon would bear her up to heaven.

She laid her hands on the poor drooping head that rested on her knees.

“Darling, I have long foreseen this hour; but take comfort. By this very suffering shall a sweeter shelter be provided for you than any human love—a happier home, my child, than any dwelling even with the most beloved—”

These words, were strangely soothing to poor Millicent, although she scarcely under‐ stood them. She gave one low sobbing sigh; and then lay still, exhausted by that fainting of the spirit, which has no strength for tears, scarce even for thought. But soon the goading recollection roused her that her work was not yet accomplished, that his happiness was not altogether secured, and she felt guilty to be resting even in her very desolation. She lifted up her poor wan face, the heavy eyes so full of the sad bewilderment of sorrow, and entreated of Mrs. Hartley to assist her in the task which yet remained, the obtaining of Colonel Bentley’s consent to his nephew’s marriage with Juliet, nor get his consent only, but his willing approbation and his promise that Aylmer should not the less be his heir, that he had failed to meet his wishes respecting Millicent.

She said there must be no delay in this matter, for she had sent a message to Stephen by Mr. Egerton, promising, that if possible, he should have his uncle’s consent that very evening, for she well knew how deep must be his anxiety, to obtain the full assurance of that on which in part his union must depend.

Mrs. Hartley at once proposed to undertake the mission, and said she would go to her brother that very moment, trusting earnestly that she might be able to prevail with him, so that it should not be requisite for her to call on poor Millicent to come and plead with him for her own despair. With one fond pitying kiss she left her unhappy charge, who remained still crouching on the floor, her hands clasped over her eyes; for when the heart is crushed as hers was now, it seems impossible for the feeble knees to uphold the weary frame, or the heavy head to lift itself from the dust where most it is content to dwell.

Mrs. Hartley had anticipated a scene of violence with her brother, and much vehe‐ ment opposition to Aylmer’s marriage, but the reality far exceeded her expectation; not only did he pour forth a storm of invective against Juliet, Aylmer, and the whole Egerton family, but he reproached even Millicent herself, and solemnly declared that he would disinherit his nephew forthwith, unless she became his wife on the day appointed.

Mrs. Hartley soon saw that she was quite powerless, and that the fiery scourge which had driven Millicent Grey to the accomplishment of all she had that day done, would not relax its cruel work till the whole of her bitter task should be fulfilled.

She went and brought her to Colonel Bentley; he was in the full paroxysm of ungoverned rage, his angry passions excited to the uttermost;—his powerless limbs quivered with the internal violence—his features were distorted—his voice, harsh and discordant, was uttering fierce words of menace. Then she came gliding in with face so pale, stamped with the holy seal of sufferings—for she had accepted the agony of this last effort with the patient meekness of entire self‐devotion, and the soft submissive hands were folded on the torn and throbbing heart.

As the old man looked on her the angry tones died away on his lips, the stir of the human feelings seemed hushed within him as though by the presence of a thing unearthly. His fascinated gaze followed her movements. She came and knelt before him, for it seemed the only attitude in which she now found any rest. Very humble does intense love and intense suffering make us!

Then she lifted up the wan burning hands, and began to plead for Aylmer’s happiness and her own entire misery, with an eloquence of supplication which these weak words cannot render.

No mother, wrestling in agony for the life of her first‐born child, ever found such power of beseeching prayer as rose in wailing entreaty from that broken heart.

She entered into no explanation as to what had passed—she gave no reason for thus seeking to place an irrevocable barrier between herself and him who had been the hope of this mortal life, only she said it was for his happiness, and she prayed the old man by the dear name of mercy, to grant her deep petition. She laid down her head upon his feet, and said she would not rise till he had promised to send forth a blessing on that friend beloved, peace to his heart, and the offering of the crowning cup of joy unto his lips. For herself, she said if he would hear her prayer, she would in return devote her life to him—she would come back to him when they were gone, and be to him a child, a niece, seeking with the care and devotedness of years, to repay him for his goodness and mercy to her, this day granted; and the old man’s heart melted within him at the sound of that sweet intensely‐mournful supplication. The dark passion passed from his soul as the thunder cloud yields to the soft wind’s breath; he could not tell why, his own will and wishes had lost all power to influence him, so that now he could act by hers alone, but so it was, and he only longed to assure her he would do all and everything she wished. His arms fell around her, the tears came thick into his eyes, he muttered hoarsely, “My poor child, I will do all you desire;” and when at these words, she rose and smiled on him in her deep gratitude, the sweetness and the sadness of that smile was all too much; he bowed, his head upon his breast and wept.

There was no further delay, Colonel Bentley wrote the letter to his nephew instantly; it was dictated by Millicent herself, and it breathed only love and kindness, and the promise that all should be done to ensure his happiness. With her own hands she carried it to the messenger who was to convey it to Rookcliffe, and when all was thus completed—terminated for ever—she allowed Mrs. Hartley to lay her down and compose her limbs in the attitude of repose; there she became in truth, like to the corpse of one whose hour of rest is come; and for many hours her friend sat moistening her white lips with cooling water, doubting almost whether the very life had not expired in her heart.

But the life was still there, the strong life turned to poison; and when morning broke, Millicent rose and made ready as for a journey. She told Mrs. Hartley, that great as had been her strength for endurance hitherto, she felt now there was a limit, beyond which the power of submission unto suffering could not go. To see again the faces of those who had been around her in her days of deep joy—to risk the mention of his name, whose image was eating like canker into her soul was, she said, beyond the human nature to endure. She had decided on going to London that very day, and hence sailing for Aix as soon as might be.

Mrs. Hartley felt she was right, and that it was better for all parties that so it should be; she undertook to explain this very sudden departure to the Egertons, who, she felt convinced, would be thankful if such an arrangement were made; and in a very few hours Millicent was on her way to London, accompanied by Nanette and her servant. Thence a week later she departed for Aix.

As Mrs. Hartley anticipated, the family at Rookcliffe were greatly relieved at having her, who was in truth their victim, removed from before their eyes thus happily; and as Millicent came of age during her stay in London, all necessary arrangements were there made with the lawyers, to terminate Mr. Egerton’s guardianship, and leave her to act as she pleased, and to reside where she would.

From the moment of her departure all seemed to prosper according to their wishes. Aylmer, with the full consent of his uncle, hurried the preparations for his marriage with Juliet, which was already announced to the world; and in the delicious joy of having obtained that good, without which it had seemed so impossible to live, and of which he had despaired, he drove from him all thought of the past, and resolutely closed the eyes of his soul upon the mournful figure, whose image, at times, would steal across his spirit, looking up at him with sad reproaching eyes, and mutely wringing her pale hands.

There was one, however, to whom the news of Millicent Grey’s sudden departure was for a moment quite paralyzing; but gradually a little reflection taught him that it was rather a matter of rejoicing to him—for who should prevent his walking in her shadow wheresoever she went—down into the very grave itself, would he not follow her? Yes! she was gone, but how? gone an outcast from earth’s affection, desolate as those are only, who having trusted their life and soul to human hands, have seen them shattered and for ever ruined in that ruthless grasp! The fair plant of living hoping love, that had sprung up and flourished in her trusting heart, having sweet promise of much fruit in joy, was cut down and withered to the very core, consumed into moulding dust; therefore, surely, the barren blighted soil where it had grown, was all the more fit to gather in new seed to blossom forth with happier affections.

This was his hope; and swift as those of Millicent Grey herself, the feet of Arthur Egerton were on the shores of France, but unseen, unknown to her, gliding stealthily after her, to make his abode in secret near her dwelling, and there to wait his time; for deep selfishness makes a man most wise in his craftiness.

CHAPTER VI.

AND what has the lapse of a year done for thee, old man? dweller with the dead, companion of a corpse? how has it fared with thee, John Forde, in this long period, during which the thronging souls of many thousands, have gone up to face eternity from the fever of the life‐long madness in which they fed themselves with ashes? The year which has seen the rise and fall of kingdoms—the convulsions of nations—the fading of many joys—the breaking of many hearts—the wakening of new hopes in youthful breasts—the bringing in of many spirits from the unseen to pass their earth‐probation—and the year which has witnessed the wreck of a life, of which man could not have made one moment, but whose entire limit he had the will and power to destroy—the distorting, and paralyzing of a soul that came forth pure and glorious from the Creative Hands, by the sacrilegious touch of a being of dust and clay—while these things have been passing in the outer world, how has it fared with thee?

The year hath been to thee a wild and mournful dream, passionate and hopeless even as thy whole life; still hast thou sat there with thy head, now grey with age, bent down upon thy bosom, while round thee have been the clinging arms of that adored corpse, the dead eyes gazing on thy living face; the heart where feed the graveworms beating against thy burning breast. Alas! old man, it is an awful meeting, surely, that is preparing for thee with that dead idol in the life to come, where already she has known full well the eternity, which haply thou hast lost for her!

John Forde had been apprised of Millicent’s return, but doubtless all recollection of it had passed again from his mind, too full of one absorbing idea to have the power of retaining any other. He sat in his usual attitude as she came into the room the same day that she arrived at Aix, and she paused to look upon him; for it was a strange thing to her to feel how thoroughly at last she understood him! Albeit life was in one sense to her but a deeper and more horrible enigma, yet, the secret of his existence was plain to her at least, for it had its root and spring in the same dark source as her own.

She advanced and stood before him, so that he lifted up his head to look upon her, and suddenly a cry burst from his lips as if he had seen a vision; his dilated eyes seemed starting from their sockets. It was in sorrow that her mother had last gazed upon him; and in sorrow, as her child now met his eyes, the likeness which he never before had observed between them became strikingly apparent; he knew well it was not her, his own beloved—he never could be deceived in this; but it sent an aching pang into his heart, a shuddering thrill into his frame to see a living form so like to hers.

“Oh, what and who are you that come to me,” he said; “pale and stricken even as she came, mourning for her first‐born, with death at her heart, and anguish in her soul?”

“I am her most unhappy child,” said Millicent; “and like her, I come mourning,—mourning for my first‐born hope, which is a dead and buried corpse, and I would there were the mortal death at my heart which wrought her rest so speedily, for truly there is the bitter anguish in my soul!”

“Her child—yes, it is true, I now remember all, you are her child, and in agony of heart! Millicent, she will not sleep calmly in her grave if this be so—can I not comfort you? I shall hear her wailing through the dust for you this night if sorrow is upon you; tell me what is your grief, that I may soothe you and bid her rest.”

“Alas! she will never more repose if my anguish can make her restless in her coffin! I have neglected your warning—I have forgotten your instructions, and therefore am I here a lost and stricken being. You bid me never seek to make my rest upon the hard rock of a human heart, but I have disobeyed you, and have laid down myself and my whole life upon it; and I have been driven forth from that inhospitable home, all bruised and wounded, to fall down hopeless at your side.”

And she fell down as she spoke, abject as the despairing ever must be, whilst he bent over her in mute compassion, for there was entire sympathy between them now; their souls had met on the level of their common anguish; and the young girl, for whom the glory of life’s summer should but have been commencing, and the old man who was fast entering into the shadow of the tomb, were as one in their mutual desolation.

From that hour the life of Millicent Grey may be described in the single word—vacancy. We have said that she had no hope—nor thought of seeking any, beyond this life—and in this life, her lips had attested to the truth—all hope was dead, so it was darkness above and around, and utter apathy and lifelessness within. She had not yet learned the lessons which the history of her existence had been appointed to teach her—she had believed that the spirit’s rest, the longing of the whole being, was to find its full satisfaction in human love; she had sought it there, and instead of rest had found a gnawing anguish; instead of a satisfying joy, an intolerable desolation; yet she continued to believe her early creed most true, convinced that this unhappy consummation was but the evil of her special destiny, and not the result of one incontestable truth—that in human love, as in all things human whatsoever, no soul immortal can repose. This lesson her future career was still to teach her; but meanwhile she did but believe, that she had risked a bold venture in the great game of life, and had for ever lost—that she was but one in a thousand. Multitudes like her might lose; some few might win: it was the mere playing at hazard, in which the fate of each one, for good or ill, was sealed as it were by the fling of the dice. This was her wretched philosophy, poor child, for none had ever spoken truth to her, the sweet accents of mercy were unknown to her heart; but soon it was decreed that the voice of her own sorrow should speak them to her.

So day by day she wandered to and fro, the mute, pale semblance of a living agony. Aylmer had driven her out from his arms into a bleak, cold wilderness, and she was as a stray leaf blown by the blast of destiny upon that desolate shore.

She saw not the figure of him who watched her hour by hour, and ever sought to discover whether those despairing eyes seemed a shade less dreary, that he might come to speak to her of hope renewed; but Arthur dared not still approach her, for never yet had they looked up to tell his far‐off wistful gaze, of aught save love unchanging, even in its great despair.

One evening, when all was very still and lovely in the serene heavens and the quiet earth, Millicent Grey went forth in her miserable restlessness, to wander over the plain which extends beyond the fair town of Aix; and she dreamed once more, as she walked along, of that day to which ever her weary heart was turning,—the day when last she wandered the joyous bride of Stephen Aylmer, through the old woods of Rookcliffe,—before ever that fiend‐like soul, clad in angelic beauty, crossed her prosperous path,—the day when, for the first time, her eyes and his had looked on Juliet Egerton.

Overstepping the intervening anguish, she loved to rest upon that hour, the last of her departed brightness,—the closing scene of her dead life of joy; and as she thought upon it, all that she had suffered since, her intense, intolerable misery, of every moment, day and hour, seemed to gather itself up in one vast load upon her breast, so that, unable to bear the overwhelming pressure, she lifted up her eyes with an awful appealing look to heaven, and gave vent to a long, deep sigh.

And now, hath it ever been known that the sigh of one poor helpless mourner, by the hand of a fellow creature stricken, ascending up to the retributive skies, hath been answered from thence, in thunders on the head of him who wrought the woe?

We know not,—we can but tell how it came to pass upon this night with Millicent Grey and Stephen Aylmer. On the selfsame evening, at the self‐same hour, that through the clear blue air of sweet Provence, that deep, heart‐breaking sigh went up, Stephen Aylmer walked with her, for whom he had committed murder on the life‐hope of a fellow mortal. In the fair woods of Rookcliffe they stood, in the very path where he had stood with Millicent, on the night which she was now remembering in her agony,—and he, like her, remembered it; but only that in the recollection he might triumph with an unholy joy over the violent rending of the ties which then had bound him,—only that he might turn and look with a mad exultation on the glorious beauty which he had purchased to himself, with the despair of her who once had stood his promised wife upon that path beside him. The very thought how, in that hour, whose memory was upon him now, there had been an insurmountable barrier between himself and the radiant bride he had so dearly won, made him linger with a most cruel pleasure on the contrast of that day and this.

Beautiful as she was at all times, Juliet sought on this night to appear so to him surpassingly; she so gloried in her own loveliness that she was never weary of continual efforts to attract renewed admiration; more especially was she desirous at all times to win Aylmer’s look of enthusiastic love,—not because her own affection yearned for such an answer, but because she delighted to satisfy the artist’s refined imagination, and to feel that she had subdued, to the worship of living beauty, the haughty soul, who so long had refused to acknowledge that aught supremely fair existed, save in his own mental visions.

She was wildly joyous this evening. He believed that she was so, because a few days more were to see her for ever consigned to him, as his wife. How would his heart have revolted from her, if he had known that her gaiety resulted from the delight, with which she anticipated going forth into the world with a free independence, under the sanction of his name, to gain the admiration of all whom her unholy soul might seek to fascinate, and allow the fair face on which no eyes but a husband’s should have looked with joy, to be profaned by many an approving glance from others. She was ever most charming in her graceful vivacity, and with delight he watched her fitful movements now, each one calculated more than another to place her in some attitude of exquisite symmetry.

The evening was not calm and beautiful, as on the shores of France, but full of that ominous sultriness which often oppresses the air in the first warm days of early summer; black thunder‐clouds were passing across the troubled sky, and it was plain that a furious storm was brooding; at length a flash of vivid lightning rent asunder the thick dark curtain which obscured one part of the heavens, and the tempest, like a wild steed freed from the rein, came bounding forth in all its madness with thunders and with sweeping blasts.

At the first crash of that sublimest music, Aylmer drew Juliet closer to him, and proposed that they should at once return home, lest any danger chanced to her; but she was one naturally fearless, to whom the excitement of peril was delightful, and whose bold free spirit sympathized with those convulsions of nature. She loved to set even the elements at defiance, and to brave the very storms, for she had ever found her dominion over man so complete and boundless, that she dared control, from the powers of creation itself.

Instead of yielding to his entreaty that they should seek a refuge as speedily as might be, she answered him with a bright smile of daring, and springing from his grasp, darted on to a small hillock, which rose in a most exposed situation in the centre of the park; her swift feet brought her in an instant to the summit, where neither tree nor shrub were to be seen; and there she stood, her graceful figure coming out in strong relief, with its white robes against the dark lurid sky, the fierce wind wantoning with her hair till it drove it, like a stream of golden sunshine, over her face, and her deep, dark eyes, lit up now with the glare from the heavens, turning back to him, with their sparkling glance of playful defiance.

He stood rooted to the spot gazing on her; his heart well‐nigh bursting with its fierce exultation to think that this being was his own.

Then her voice came sounding above the roar of the elements, sweet and clear as a silver bell.

“Take heed, preux chevalier, of your fame as a brave knight; why stand you there gazing, when I have passed through the storm, and believed you would follow me? Do you fear this great battle of heaven, where the lightnings are flashing like swords? Oh, shame on the man’s failing heart, when the woman herself is undaunted!”

He answered the merry taunt with a smile as gay, and then bounded forth through the tempest, to fly to her. She saw him coming in the strength of his manhood, beautiful he seemed to her, and was in truth; noble the face and stately the form,—proud and free was the spirit within,—he came with his haughty steps firm on the ground, his doting eyes fixed on his earthly love. And then it was that in the still plains of the far Provence, the deep sigh went up,—the breath, as it were, of the breaking heart, and straightway, in the selfsame moment, from the angry heavens a thunderbolt came crashing down. It gleamed through the clouds, but it tarried not there; it lit up the mountains, but it had no mission to them; on through the boundless air direct to one spot, the fierce dart of that lightning came—bright arrow of heaven—on the head of the guilty Aylmer it struck, with an aim unerring, and down, down to the dust, in the pride of his days, the strong man fell like a fainting child.

No sight more awful ever passed in the face of day, for the form that stood upright in its beauty and power, in one second of time had gone down to the earth as a shattered mass, burnt and blackened, a quivering heap! She saw it lie there a human frame, as it seemed, no longer, but a shapeless, distorted thing, horrible to see, fearful to think on; and wild through the air her piercing voice rang out, shriek upon shriek, in her agony of horror! One moment’s bewilderment, one moment doubt whether, it were possible that the proud, stately man, in this brief passing instant, had, indeed, been transformed into that black mass of cinders and ashes, where the stir of the life that yet lingered among them but rendered the sight more terrible. And then the conviction that it was so indeed, that he was stricken down by the wrath of heaven, came deep and strong into her soul. It came and with it, to her clear, subtle mind, an image of all the results that must follow this awful event, and with well‐nigh a curse on her woman’s lips, for the sudden failing of her schemes of pleasure, she fled wailing and shrieking through the woods of the park. She fled, but not to him, for she loved him not, pure love would have overcome the revolting of humanity, from the sight of the blackened, palpitating mass; but Juliet even in that hour, had a care for herself.

She had a horror of death, a horror of suffering, a horror of all which could render life, to her eyes, other than a bright vision of triumph. To enjoy all the world can give, with an intensity of selfishness, was her aim and her principle, her hope and her faith; whatever aided this plan of existence was sought for and cherished,—whatever marred or destroyed it was hated and abandoned;—whilst Aylmer could assist her in attaining her object, she trampled all under foot to bind him to her. But now, when by this awful judgment, he could do so no longer, even though life yet lingered in the scorched and distorted frame; already was she his no more. She must act her part for the time, however, and truly she had no need to feign her consternation, for she did feel an intensity of dismay as well as sore grief and anger for the destruction of her own bright hopes,—so shrieking and in tears she fled on to her home, and sent them forth to bring back the shattered corpse (it might be) of her lover. But they found him still living, and it was the lingering of life in that calcined heap which most struck on their hearts with horror; not a feature was discernible, seared, blackened, and scorched, not a limb but was full of distortion, and evidently paralyzed by the dreadful shock.

They carried him home in mute terror and grief; physicians were procured, but they said if he did not die at once, it would be many days before they could give an opinion; the great dread seemed to be of his living, so frightful, if he did, must be the life in that stricken frame. Then followed an interval of dreariness and mourning—the house silent and darkened—the voices hushed—the steps of attendants only stealing to and fro. Mrs. Hartley came from Milton Lodge, and night and day waited unremittingly on her unhappy nephew. Mrs. Egerton, too, was ever at his side; but Juliet declared that her delicate frame could not endure such fatigue and anxiety; she retired to her own suite of rooms, and there surrounded herself with everything bright and pleasant, that could shut out all thought of the horrid scenes else‐ where enacted in the house. She was but waiting for the medical decision, to know whether this stricken man could ever more be made available for the purposes of her life.

After a time, the fiat of the physicians was definitely given; Stephen Aylmer would live—but he would live, blind and a paralyzed cripple: stone blind he was, and irrevocably so; he that with such idolatry had worshipped the Beautiful, upon the beautiful never more should be allowed to gaze; not only the sight was gone, but the very eyes were burnt up in their sockets; nor was this all, a complete paralysis had possession of his frame. It might with the lapse of time diminish, the physicians said, but the limbs would never regain their form, nor the features lose that fatal distortion. So convulsed the frame—so seared the once fair countenance, that Stephen Aylmer, proud and noble as he had been, was now an object moat unsightly, from which com‐ passion only, could prevent his fellow creatures turning even with loathing! His faculties were unimpaired, excepting the hopeless fearful blindness, of which he had a full consciousness, from the moment that his senses returned.

When Juliet heard the final report of the case, and learnt distinctly that there could be no further change, she expressed a wish to see him, but that he should not himself be made aware of her presence; she was one who chose always to be convinced on any matter of moment by personal observation, and she desired to confirm with her own eyes the information she had received respecting it. If indeed, it were correct, she must straightway depart to seek for other instruments to effect her enjoyment in this life; and into the presence of him, now powerless to serve her, she never more would come.

So she went into the darkened room where he lay, and with no gentle hand drew back the curtain from the window, that she might the better scan his countenance. We have described the revolting spectacle that wretched man presented, for truly he was but a living soul, linked to a mass of powerless clay; she looked on him, and over that beautiful face there passed an expression of contemptuous disgust! Who shall measure the degradation to her whole being, of which that look gave evidence! Then she let the curtain fall, restoring him truly to a two‐fold gloom, and passed from his presence for ever. They never met again on this side of the grave.

CHAPTER VII.

JULIET EGERTON left Rookcliffe the day after her silent interview with the man, who, for her sake had bartered honour and truth, and righteousness; she said, that after the shock her nerves had received, her health required an entire change. She returned to Italy with her friend Mrs. Wilmot, and not many months after she was the wife of an Italian nobleman.

The first word that Stephen Aylmer uttered when his speech returned to him was “Juliet;” he had been quite conscious long before the paralysis was so far overcome as to allow him to articulate, but even then he could utter only the unformed hesitating sounds, which form so painful a peculiarity in the palsied; and this defect, the physicians said, could never more be remedied. He who had so largely possessed the gift of free and noble eloquence, whose voice had been as most melodious music, must never speak but in those gabbling hateful accents, and of them, at present, he could make use but sparingly.

Still, his first word of difficult utterance was “Juliet,”—it was to Mrs. Hartley he spoke, who sat beside him; he had formerly manifested by signs, that he was fully aware both of his irrevocable blindness and of his melancholy paralysis; therefore, she knew he would understand her, and she thought it best he should know the truth of Juliet’s desertion at once. The tone of agonizing anxiety in which he uttered that name, showed that he well knew what he had to fear; her answer was to bend down over him and whisper, “Heaven have mercy upon you, and give you strength to endure the life which has been restored to you.”

The look of agony which settled down upon the countenance, already made hideous by its distortion, as she spoke these words, was too dreadful for her to look upon; she saw that he had understood his cruel abandonment,—he lifted up the one scorched arm of which alone he retained the use, and hid his face upon it, whilst he said in a tone that told how fearful an import he gave to the words:—

“It is darkness—darkness without and within!”

From that hour he sank into a complete and most mournful lethargy; nothing could induce him to utter a word, and he never spoke again for many months—he became as a mass of lifeless clay in their hands.

They might move him from place to place—they might try remedies of all sorts they might leave him alone or surround him with the gaiety wherewith they thought to enliven him, he seemed alike indifferent and unconscious of all; he had not yet recovered the power of walking, though it was hoped he might ultimately regain the use of his limbs, and day after day he lay like an inanimate heap, refusing to respond so much as by a pressure of the hand to the solicitude of those around him. It was as though the soul like the body were palsied for ever; no one could look on him without grieving that he had not expired altogether under the blow which had deprived him of light, and hope, and joy, and all but the mere mechanical process of life.

It seemed plain that this regret was so strong in his own breast, that he sought to be in actual truth as one dead already; no word ever passed the parched lips—no voluntary movement ever indicated that there was life in the frame; and, yet it was an awful thing to think on all that was really passing behind the impenetrable barrier, which his sightless eyes and his resolute dumbness had raised between himself and the rest of mankind.

Fearful, indeed, to feel that the soul was alive, a prisoner—in darkness, silence, and solitude, within that dungeon of powerless flesh, and not alive alone, but with powers unimpaired, only that they could no more be exercised,—with talents undiminished, only that they must lie rotting in inaction,—with wishes unquenched,—only that for ever vain they must eat into his heart like fire, and with the strong fierce ungovernable love which had made him in his pride of strength and beauty, perjured and well nigh a murderer, still as deep and as wildly resistless,—only that the hope so near a reality, of its entire blessedness in her con‐ tinual presence had been torn away from him, like the rending of the very life from his body. There remained nothing now but the maddening certainty that he might with unabated affection yearn and pine for her, as a mother over a slaughtered child; but that more readily the dead would rise at the call of love in agony, than Juliet Egerton return now to him, to be the maimed and wretched cripple’s wife.

Oh, the howling tempest, incessant, day and night, that raged beneath that lifeless calm exterior!—the world and the things of it had been all in all to him, and from that world he was now debarred as utterly as any captive, chained in some prison, fathoms deep within the earth; but its influence was strong as ever, and whilst he lay powerless and like some senseless clod—the ardent, earthly love—the burning ambition—ambition alike of joy and fame, were trampling down his very soul with their mad impatient struggling for release. He knew well, however, the utter hopelessness of his condition, and it was despair which bound him in that frightful changeless lethargy.

Thus the days passed on for Stephen Aylmer, once as proud and noble a representation of humanity as ever mortal eyes beheld; the gifted genius,—the man of winning eloquence and lofty intellect, subduing many minds to his,—now cast there at the feet of any who came to look on him with pity,—a spectacle revolting from infirmity, piteous to behold, in his blind solitude and dumb despair.

It became necessary to remove him from Rookcliffe, whose threshold truly, his feet had passed only to bring dark evils in their train. Mrs. Hartley determined, for the present, to devote herself to him, though it was sad for her to leave the poor old Colonel, now half broken‐hearted with his nephew’s calamity.

The physicians recommended that Aylmer should be conveyed to certain baths, in a mountainous region of Switzerland, and thither Mrs. Hartley proceeded with him, as soon as he was able to move.

It was thought that the efficacy of these mineral waters, would gradually restore to him the use of his limbs, as well as his power of articulation; and this expectation was ultimately realized; but it was many months before any such result took place, and in the interval he was unable to bear an exertion greater than that of being wheeled in his chair from room to room. It was during this period, however, that the events occurred which must now be recorded.

The dwelling in which Mrs. Hartley fixed their abode was a solitary châlet, half hidden among the rocks and pine trees of lofty Swiss mountains; the baths were close at hand, but at that season, fortunately for Aylmer, the place was entirely deserted, and the solitude as complete as even his despairing heart could have desired. It was not until things were completely established in this new home that Mrs. Hartley determined on making Millicent Grey acquainted with all that had taken place. No one had written to her from Rookcliffe, feeling, perhaps, that it was at once too painful and too difficult a subject, and her kind old friend knew well, therefore, that she was at present under the firm persuasion that Juliet Egerton was the most happy wife of him she had loved as a woman loves but once.

It was impossible to divine all that might occur when Millicent should be made aware of the truth, but Mrs. Hartley was resolved that she should be acquainted with the simple facts without word or comment from any one, and that the result must be left as a problem which no human hand could solve.

She had deeply felt, throughout the whole of the strange drama, which had been played in the lives of Millicent and Aylmer, that powers, not of earth, were, dealing with them; she knew, by the instinct of those who have been enabled, because of their very simplicity, to draw deeply from the wells of spiritual knowledge, that this was a case with which no mortal dared tamper: clearly there was a struggle going on for the souls of these two living creatures, and the judgment which had fallen on Stephen, with the whole series of events now passing was but the outward machinery, of the hidden power that was working within them.

Mrs. Hartley would not venture to interfere by word or act in the development of their destiny; she conceived it to be her part merely to sit by a silent spectator,—ready, if ever human agents seemed necessary, to step in and befriend them both. This much of active duty only she believed was hers in the matter, to take care that Millicent should be apprised of all the truth, and then she would leave her to act as she might be led by mysterious influences, too subtle for her human eyes to discern.

And Mrs. Hartley wrote,—she gave a simple detail of the awful calamity which had befallen Stephen Aylmer, and of his present condition. She quietly stated the fact of Juliet’s marriage, which had just taken place, without even the delay that a mere consideration for the forms of the world would have demanded, of her, so recently engaged to the unhappy man whose sore punishment she had left him to bear alone. Further, Mrs. Hartley gave a brief account of their present mode of life in Switzerland; she and her nephew were, she said, entirely alone,—not only cut off, as they wished to be, from all society, but with only one or two servants, as Aylmer could not endure the tumult of many per‐ sons near him. She concluded by saying, that on this account he required from her more attendance than she was able, at her advanced age, to give him; that it would have been well if she could have read to him for several hours each day, in order to withdraw his mind from the distracting thoughts which, notwithstanding his unbroken silence, she knew must be preying on him; especially as at night he was often seized with paroxysms of pain, which rendered it necessary that he should be carried into a freer current of air, and watched over for hours together.

This letter arrived at Aix one day when Millicent Grey was walking in the garden with Arthur Egerton. It was now some time since he had made her aware of his presence in the town, and had been admitted to her society; he had not decided on taking this step, however, because he had perceived in her any indication of that forgetfulness of the past, which could alone give him hope.

So far from that, it was rather because he had found it too great torture, to watch unseen the hourly manifestation of the deep, loving faithfulness, even in anguish, of that breaking heart,—and the longing to hear her voice again, to meet her sweet, sorrowful smile, drove him, almost as hopeless as herself, into her presence at last. It was at first a great shock to her to see him,—she thought it would be utterly insupportable to her, to look again one of those who had been around her the time of her dream‐like joys—when she could lift up her loving eyes, upon the dear face, for which she now pined, as one in utter darkness pants for a ray of light; but after a time she found that when the mind is intensely absorbed by one great agony of thought, no outward circumstances can much affect it. She saw that it was as life to Arthur Egerton to be with her, and her sweet, gentle nature was not changed; she was willing and glad to give him, what she felt was but the poor joy of living in her presence, for she never imagined one single instant, that he could suppose it possible for her so much as to tolerate the expression of any other love than that of Stephen Aylmer’s.

Millicent Grey was one of those, whose refinement of spirit and instinctive purity of feeling causes them to hold, almost as a holy doctrine, the sacredness of the one affection sufficing for a lifetime,—it was to her a very sacrilege, to think of giving to another, that throne within her soul where she had placed one only human being; what though he had abandoned that high dwelling, and left her breast a desert waste, yet had she consecrated her life and herself to him (woe to her that she dared so to do by any human being!)—and now it was re‐ volting to her, even to suppose that any would dare to profane that offering, by so much as a word of affection.

Long before she had learned these things by her own experience, it had been to her one of the bewildering anomalies of this world, that any should have the power or the will, to admit two affections into their life; she would as soon have thought of holding two opposing creeds at once.

Millicent never dreaded, then, any expression of attachment from Arthur, for she imagined he must plainly understand this feeling, and share in it himself, and she therefore admitted him to her presence, the more compassionately that herself would have been so well content but to have received a like permission to hear the voice and see the face of him she loved, as hopelessly as she believed herself to be beloved.

She was so far right in her conclusion, that Arthur did read and understand the depths of that heart thus consecrated to one feeling only, but still in his own madness of hope, he would not despair,—he had so worked himself into a frantic intensity of love for her, that he felt, what was in truth the case, an utter impossibility within his soul to endure the absence of all hope; such a consummation would produce, he felt certain, a very convulsion in his nature; and he clung to the faintest shadow of a chance with the tenacity of one who feels he is grasping, as it were, at the last shreds of life.

He persuaded himself, also, that he was not so utterly mad, in refraining as yet from despair, because Millicent gradually manifested some pleasure in his society. She did not hide from him, but that was merely because she found a melancholy enjoyment in talking with him of the days of her departed happiness; it seemed to prove to her that all was not a dream,—to convince her of what, in her extremity of wretchedness, she almost doubted, even that joy did exist in the world, and had existed for herself; but still, though he knew this was the feeling, which made a faint light steal into those sweet dim eyes when he came near, it was not only unutterable enjoyment to him to meet their glance, but a something less than hopelessness to win it.

So they walked in the garden together, and Arthur was thinking, during one of the long fits of abstraction into which Millicent fell perpetually, that, notwithstanding the exquisite torture it was to him, to see the faithfulness of her soul to Stephen Aylmer, this was still, well‐nigh, the brightest, period of his existence,—for she was his alone, at least, to look upon; he only heard her voice, he only gazed upon her face, none shared with him the air she breathed,—he could close the eyes of his memory, as it were, and believe for a moment that her inward love was his alone, as fully as her outward presence. And then it was to him, ineffable delight, to gloat over the fact in which he implicitly believed—that Stephen Aylmer was long since the husband of his sister Juliet; he had no reason to suppose the contrary, as he had carefully concealed from his family where he had made his abode, and, consequently, had received no tidings from them.

It was Nanette who brought Mrs. Hartley’s letter, she came running as fast as her little feet could carry her; for she knew that if anything could have rendered the spirit of poor Millicent more desolate and heavy than it had been these many months, it was the singular silence which all her English friends had so long preserved;—she little dreamed their motive!

She believed that they had abstained from writing out of tenderness to herself, because they must have communicated the fact of Stephen’s marriage. Mrs. Hartley, especially, who, at first, had been her regular correspondent, she could well imagine had lost the courage, to write her the details of that which was her life’s calamity; yet she felt that if this was their motive, it was a most mistaken kindness. What was the one object she had set before herself when she entered on the stern and terrible path of complete self‐sacrifice? Was it not his happiness, and his alone—was not this the reward to which she looked when with her own hand she plunged, as it were, a knife into her breast, and had she not then a right to know that her work was accomplished, and her mournful recompense granted unto her?

Poor little Nanette, who had been utterly bewildered by all that occurred in England, the whole proceedings being most incomprehensible to her, had, after a vain attempt to discover who it was she ought to hate for Mil‐ licent’s sake, decided on remaining enraged with the whole world, except Père André,—because some one, she did not know who, had somehow, she could not tell why, made her darling miserable! but most of all she was furious at finding Millicent again consigned to the barren solitude of her life at Aix. To poor John Forde, Nanette had a mortal antipathy, resulting from what she conceived to be his most unjustifiable obstinacy, in maintaining a gloomy silence. Talking was to this good little woman, the great business and pleasure of life, and she looked upon it as a positive crime in her master to throw away his gift in this respect,—she declared he was worse than any owl she ever had heard of,—for they did hoot at night, which Monsieur Forde never condescended to do; and her great object was to induce Millicent to leave him, lest she should acquire the same fatal propensity.

The arrival on this day, therefore, of a letter for Miss Grey, was a source of immense delight to her, as she trusted it might contain her recall to England. So tumbling along like a little, fat, round tortoise in a hurry, Nanette made all speed through the mulberry walks to her mistress.

“Une lettre, une lettre,” she shouted, pitching her shrill voice at some extraordinary height; “it comes, I dare say, from that detestable Angleterre (Je n’ose pas dire ce maudit pays, le Père André ne permet pus de jurements; mais c’est égal, je sais ce que je pense). Une lettre, ma chérie, ça te fera sourire peut‐être.”

It was not a smile, however, but an ashy paleness, which spread over the face of Millicent Grey as she took the letter in her hand.

She never doubted but that it contained the news of the final union of Aylmer and Juliet; and though she did in all sincerity desire the assurance of that happiness for which she had laboured with such bitter toil, yet the thought of seeing the irrevocable words made her spirit quail within her.

She tore it open and began to read; Arthur watched her with a most inhuman exultation, for he interpreted the arrival of the letter as she did; and it is extraordinary, when a powerful principle, like that of his love for Millicent, is working in the mind of a man, unguarded by the yet loftier and supreme aim of inward rectitude, how it turns all other feelings within the soul to very poison.

Suddenly, however, his cruel pleasure passed away, and he stood aghast as he saw the wild, changing expressions which were passing over the face of Millicent Grey, like clouds driven by an inward tempest; he saw at once that some extraordinary tidings must have done this. The mere confirmation of the misery, which she had so resolutely accepted as her portion, by the announcement of Aylmer’s marriage, could never have aroused all the passionate feelings which he saw were agitating her now; that would have produced only the settled fearful calm of utter hopelessness, but nosy there was plainly on that expressive countenance—horror, and sorrow, and anxiety. What could it all mean? Suddenly Millicent let the letter fall, and clasped her shaking hands, with a wild mournful cry.

Honour be to the true woman’s heart within her; she did not for one moment exult that Juliet never was—never would be his wife, nor triumph in her base and heartless desertion, so different to the deep love, faithful in uttermost despair, which came gushing round her heart at that moment. No, she had but one thought in this hour, it was for his suffering; but one desire,—to weep and to struggle, and to spend her life in heart‐breaking supplication, that he might be restored to light, to joy, to comfort by any means, in any way; and never—never would she ask that in this renewed life, he should bless her with so much as a thought!

“Millicent, what has happened? In the name of mercy, speak! say what has happened? Why do you look so wildly to heaven—what can have occurred? They are married, are they not? Aylmer is married! only say that nothing has prevented his marriage with my sister!”

The cold drops literally stood like dew on his forehead as the terror took possession of him, that some event might have occurred to prevent that union.

Millicent pointed to the letter, intimating that he might read it himself; then speaking rather to her own fainting soul than to him, she exclaimed—

“Oh, why am I here? What have I to do in this place? he is suffering in pain, in darkness, in solitude; and why am I lingering here?”

She smote on her breast, as though like a guilty one, she would have breathed out her own confession of sin; and then bounding from the spot with the energy as of a new life awakening in her, she disappeared from his sight.

And he too read the letter;he read that record of the working of mysterious powers in this matter, where he had deeply sworn he would accomplish his own will. He had been willing, if need be, to accomplish it by the sacrifice of all that is noble or holy in the soul of man, and by that unrighteous offering, it had seemed to him that already he had effected much, and was likely to effect much more. He, it was, in actual fact, who had torn Millicent from Aylmer’s love; his were the hands that dug out the great gulf which had divided them, and now when that consummation was on the very point of taking place, which was, as he believed, to have flung her, wounded in spirit, broken in heart, into his grasping arms,—the very thunders had bestirred themselves to send the lightning‐flash, which had again removed the barrier from between Millicent Grey and Stephen Aylmer! It were not easy to describe the impotent rage of this unhappy man, when he found that these things were so. True, Stephen was a helpless cripple, and in this he boldly rejoiced; for as we have said, his whole mind was perverted by the influence of the fierce passion which ruled him; but he felt not the less, that since no union with another could separate them now, this very infirmity and suffering would but make Millicent cling the more closely to him, and live the more devotedly for him, in heart and soul, even though she never took the name of his wife.

Arthur felt that he should lose that sweet presence now, in which he had lived, as we live in the warmth and light of the sun in heaven. He saw not only that she would go to Aylmer, flying back to him like the stricken bird to its beloved nest, but that even if he followed her there, it would be to see her so wrapt and absorbed, in but the mere fact that Stephen Aylmer was present with her, (though even still in heart estranged,) that never more would fall on him so much as one of those pitying glances for which his longing spirit pined.

And this just when faint gleams of hope were stealing, however falsely, into his dark life. Oh, that he could have annihilated the truth contained in that letter which he tramples under his feet now in frantic rage! But soon this first burst of passion subsided, and a feeling rose within him, which produced a complete though a fearful calm.

It was the conviction, joined to the indomitable resolution, that he must and would obtain this, the object and desire of his soul, or perish most utterly in the struggle; he had ever felt that his whole heart—his whole being demanded the presence at least, if not the love of Millicent Grey, as a stern necessity—a principle of life for life required; and he knew, as if it had been revealed to him of another man than himself, that whilst the human breath yet lingered on his lips, and the vital flame burnt in his breast, he would so toil and battle for the attainment of this, the great good of his existence; that at least, his worst of failure, should be, her expiring with him in the mortal strife.

CHAPTER VIII.

SWEET and fresh as an angel’s breath came the mountain air through that open window, and the music of nature’s deep voice was with it; a voice most glorious, the mingling of many tones ever chanting the same burden, the great mystery of love. What aching heart ever heard it and refused comfort? None who understand the language it speaks; but there are some who do not, and Stephen Aylmer was one! The melody with which it sung to‐day, was the rushing sound of the wind in the pine‐grove, and the far off echo of falling waters. So soft, so soothing, one would have thought it must have stolen into his charmed soul and wakened him from that frightful lethargy; but the soul was awake for its own greater agony, the lethargy was but of body, assumed, that none might torture him by probing his cankering wound, or remind him that he yet belonged, blind and degraded, helpless and despairing, to that race among whom he had walked as of a nature superior to all;—so strong in his talent and beauty, having but to stretch forth his hand, to take at his will, of earthly joys offered to him by the noblest and fairest.

He lay in the position which he seldom changed, on a sofa drawn close to the window; the face scarred and seared by the scorching of heaven’s own fire, to that heaven was upturned in sullen despair; the darkened eyes closed—the lips indomitably sealed; the hands into which the power of movement was beginning to return, laid motionless on his breast.

It was thus that he remained day after day, taking no heed of any, manifesting neither pleasure nor pain at all that was done for him, yet making it sufficiently plain that he was not only always perfectly conscious, but that his unimpaired senses had acquired that acuteness which blindness most often produces. It would be impossible to conceive a figure more perfectly expressive of a rigid, mute, and dogged suffering:—in every line of that countenance, and even of that listless frame these words seemed written‐

“Would to heaven I had died!”

Mrs. Hartley sat by his side; and often the work which occupied her fell from her hands whilst she lifted up her eyes to look on that melancholy picture, and wonder if ever those pale stern lips, closed over such tortures, would open to reveal them again; and then in her beautiful patience of faith she would resume her employment, feeling sure that the strange dark history was not yet over, the probation not fulfilled, the trial not complete; and the working of mighty influences with Millicent and Stephen Aylmer, still progressing with a secret energy and power, that soon would reveal itself in great events.

Whilst Mrs. Hartley thus pondered, she heard a movement in the room without, which was divided from that in which she sat, by a door, now standing wide open: what she heard was the echo of a faint footfall, with a sort of fluttering sound, and the whisper of a soft, sobbing breath.

The impression it gave her was as though some poor dove, with throbbing breast and failing wing, had come wandering in, and was expiring there,—but her own heart’s sympathy told her what it really was. She rose and passed into the other room, where she found, as she expected, poor Millicent Grey leaning against the wall with a face white as marble, and hands icy cold, faint, and opprest, almost dying under the overwhelming conviction that she was breathing the same air as Stephen Aylmer.

Mrs. Hartley took her in her arms, and let her lie there silent, feeling with intense pity the quick, fearful throbbing of that poor heart against her own. She said merely what she knew would give her a soothing assurance.

“I expected you; I hoped you would come.” And then kissed the quivering lips that had not power to answer. Millicent lay very still in that kind embrace for a few minutes; but when she raised herself Mrs. Hartley saw that her dilated eyes were fixed with the most painful anxiety on the door of communication; she released her instantly, and went to close it, lest any sound should reach Stephen Aylmer; and returning to her, said softly,—

“You are right, he is there:” her words sent the blood back to that heaving breast. Millicent tottered for a moment on her failing feet, but they carried her at once to the spot, and kneeling down, she rested her head against the wood which separated her from him who had trampled with cruel feet upon her heart, and to whom that heart was rising up again in this his hour of desertion and solitude, faithful and tender as the day he had first asked it from her,

It seemed to give her great rest and peace to remain there, in that attitude, and Mrs. Hartley did not disturb her. She saw that she was becoming quite composed, and she waited quietly till she rose and came towards her; then she drew her to her side, and Millicent began in a low, beseeching tone:

“You said you expected me; then you will let me stay—you will let me be with him to watch over him, as no mother ever watched over a darling child, to toil and slave and work for him. His poor darkened eyes will never know who waits on him, and you could not condemn him to a hired service in his sufferings—when such an ocean of deep free love is here! you could not condemn me to such a death in life, as to know him full of pain, and wretched, and I not here to soothe and to tend him! Oh, you will let me stay; surely he is my own, mine, by a love that has no name in human words; mine by the sacredness with which his image has lain in my soul, through all my night of gloom, unprofaned by a thought but of the most devoted tenderness. She has deserted him; let him not think there is no truth, no purity of faithfulness remain‐ ing in the world,—surely, he is my own, my treasure;—she thought that treasure worthless, because of his darkened eyes, and his crippled form; but to me his infirmity, his helplessness, his misery, does make him only more dear, more deeply, more intensely dear. Say that I shall stay with him, to be as his hired servant,—it is ennobling to wait on those who are sacred by suffering. Oh, say the word, for in truth, I cannot leave him; my life would pass from me in the effort.”

Mrs. Hartley had let her go on making all this humble, imploring petition, because, in fact, she was almost suffocated by the emotion which that mournful pleading voice, and those words wrought in her; but now she exerted herself to speak.

“You shall stay with him, darling; it is, in truth, your place, allotted to you by no hand of man. He shall be your care, and you his gentle protector, for he is helpless as an infant. The strong has become weak, and the weak how marvelously strong! Strange things have come to pass, truly, and stranger yet await us, if I mistake not. But I tamper not with it, go where you are led,—do as the hidden guiding bids you. Only, sweet Millicent,” she hesitated, dreading the effect of her words, “he must never know that it is you who are his kind attendant.”

Mrs. Hartley felt convinced, knowing how Juliet yet occupied his whole soul, that Millicent’s presence would be insupportable to him were he aware of it.

Millicent’s face blanched at the words: she most fully understood them, but she answered calmly, for she had that strength within her now which most women acquire, in time of trial for the weal of others, even when they are weakest for their own.

“Yes, I am fully aware he must not ever know it. It would deeply pain him, I know well, and would, in truth, be very sad for him, to feel that one so hated was near him. But I will be very careful, and I do not think that he will recognize my voice. I am so changed in that and in everything.

“You are, indeed, my own poor child. I do not think that there is any fear,” said Mrs. Hartley, sadly; for truly it was a heart‐breaking thing now to hear poor Millicent’s voice,—the dear, birdlike tones had died into so sad, uncertain a murmur, always weak and trembling, as though with the load of suppressed emotion.

Even as Juliet Egerton had chosen to look on the stricken man alone, when he was not aware of her presence, so did Millicent Grey now desire to see him. The one had so willed it, that in her cold, calculating selfishness, which seemed to belie the very woman’s nature belonging to her, she might ascertain the incapacity of Aylmer to serve her any further, and then desert him for ever; the other cherished this wish solely that no one, not even himself, might be aware of the lowly loving homage she pined to render unto one, now sacred in her eyes by suffering.

Mrs. Hartley said she might go at once quietly in to see him, as the blind man, even if he heard a movement near him, would take no notice of it, and afterwards she herself would tell him that she had provided a new attendant for him, when Millicent might enter without delay on her chosen and noble duty.

So soon as the desired permission was thus given, Millicent rose. She was resolutely calm, and Mrs. Hartley saw her, whom he had betrayed and deserted,—whose spirit he had wounded,—whose life he had destroyed,—glide into the presence of Stephen Aylmer; she saw her sink lowly, on bended knee, before him, and press her lips with a beautiful respect,—a deep, pitying love,—to the feet of the wretched, unsightly cripple, and then she closed the door, for she felt it was a scene far too sacred to be profaned by human eyes.

As usual Stephen Aylmer made no answer when Mrs. Hartley told him he was to be waited on by another attendant,—it was to him, like everything else, a matter of perfect indifference; and Millicent at once quietly entered on the post, full of labour and suffering, which she would not have exchanged for a royal throne. She was careful at first not to let him hear the sound of her voice, but it was soon evident, as the days passed on, that he was beginning to observe, and to be pleased with, the unspeakable tenderness of the care she bestowed on him,—it was impossible indeed but that the atmosphere of love with which she surrounded him, should fail to penetrate even unto his soul.

Gradually he began to show by his movements, and the faint smile which passed over his face when her light step sounded near, how soothing and sweet to him her presence was; it was plain he loved to feel her soft, cool hand resting, as often it did, for hours together, on his burning forehead, and to know that her ever‐watchful devotion was around him; but as yet he had never opened his lips.

At length one day she ventured to read to him,—it was the only service his attendants could render him, which always appeared to give him pleasure,—it drove away for the time the dark thoughts which well nigh maddened him, and as Mrs. Hartley’s advanced age rendered her incapable of performing it, Millicent was the more anxious to ascertain that she might so do without risk of his discovering her. At the first sound of her voice he started violently, but the very sight of this emotion on his part, only made herself the more agitated, and in the low, indistinct tones with which she continued to read, it did indeed seem impossible that he should recognise the sweet, clear voice with which of old she used to greet him. It was evident that he did become reassured, and remained listening with quiet enjoyment to her reading; not only it seemed to be like a soothing melody to his restless and wearied soul, but there was apparently something in the soft tremulousness of that voice, so full of the deep love she bore him, which moved him greatly, for when she had concluded, he suddenly broke the sullen, stern silence of many months, and said to her—

“I thank you very much,—I hope you will never leave me.”

Oh the tide of wild emotion that came gushing through her breast, as she thus heard again the voice for which she had hungered and thirsted so long! she could not remain in the room, but fled away, to give free vent to her agitation, by a happiness to which her poor desolate heart was now so little accustomed,—for not only she had heard his voice, but she had heard it addressing herself, in accents of kindness.

From that day she read to him constantly, and was with him always. He spoke to her, but to her only, and that sparingly,—whenever any one else was in the room he was invariably silent. He became impatient of any attention but hers, and openly manifested the pleasure he had in her society.

No words can ever tell the intense joy all this was to Millicent Grey; it was greater even, perhaps, than in the days when she had been his prosperous bride, for then she had not felt that wearing sorrow which so enhances a return of happiness; and now, too, she felt that the joy, mournful as it would have seemed to any other, which she experienced in ministering to him in his helpless state, was far more secure than the rapturous delight of brighter times, for the frightful infirmities which had cut him off from his former friends, and from the very world itself, had shut her in, as it were, with him, into his dark solitude, and delivered him up, by all others deserted, to her faithful care alone.

But soon, to her unspeakable delight, his health began to improve greatly under her unremitting care. He was able at last to walk a few steps through the room, leaning on her arm; both Millicent and Mrs. Hartley soon became aware that this physical improvement, was chiefly the result of some change which was taking place in his mind; an ingredient strangely like the sweet leaven of hope, was plainly working in the spirit long so dead and heavy.—Hope! but of what? It was not till Millicent had been with him two or three months, that the presence of this, our angel of mercy, in his soul, became apparent, and with it his whole manner and appearance altered. Millicent had taken the name of Mary, by which he always called her; and once when he questioned Mrs. Hartley respecting her, wishing to know who she was, and whence she came, she had so resolutely abstained from giving him any information whatever, and had so calmly answered, that she was merely a person whom she had provided to wait upon him, that they were convinced no outward circumstance could in any way arouse his suspicions.

Yet that they were aroused in some way was plain; the intense happiness it evidently was to him to have her near him; the eagerness with which he listened for her step; the mournful impatience which tormented him in her brief absence; and above all, the peculiarly meaning smile, that often brightened on his countenance, when he heard the tones of her voice, all showed abundantly that some strange idea was working in his mind respecting her.

As these facts became day by day more evident, there was a deep, fluttering delight which stole into the heart of Millicent Grey, and there abode, making her often faint with excess of happiness; for if he suspected the truth, as both she and Mrs. Hartley were inclined to believe, if he had divined who she was, the discovery, beyond a doubt, had been one of rapturous pleasure to him. Oh, if it were so, how was her deep, patient love rewarded! What better, higher glory,—what dearer joy did she ask for life, than to be allowed thus to watch over him in his helplessness until her dying hour. And to do so not in secret, but with his own glad permission, were to make for her this mortal existence a very vision of delight.

But that even the hope, the sweet belief in the possibility of such happiness, was too inexpressibly dear to be lightly risked, she would already have made her happy confession to him, and learnt whether, in truth, her bright dream was to be realized.

Besides, Mrs. Hartley counseled her to wait with patience till Aylmer should himself explain what he really thought. When she remembered the passionate agony of the tone in which he had uttered the first word after his accident, Juliet’s name, she felt doubtful of any such sudden revulsion of feeling.

Meanwhile, most restless and most miserable was Arthur Egerton, haunted by the unhappy love on which he had staked, and as it seemed, lost his life, even as a man is pursued by the spirit of one he has murdered. Day and night, day and night wearily pondering, dreaming hopelessly, he wandered on the mountains which surrounded Millicent’s dwelling; he had followed her to Switzerland, and she knew it. At times he came to the châlet, but he could not remain long, all he saw and heard there was too insupportable to him; and Mrs. Hartley was always terrified lest the sound of his voice should reach Aylmer’s ear, as she knew that the vicinity of Arthur would soon have betrayed Millicent’s presence to him.

It was inconceivable what this unhappy man suffered at sight of her devotion to Aylmer, it drove him well‐nigh frantic with rage. What! was his true, unchanging, fervent attachment, to be treated with scorn and indifference, whilst the man who had crushed her with his base desertion, who even now, perhaps, loved another but too fondly, was to receive unknowing the outpouring of her whole soul’s deep tenderness, the offering of her very life! Stephen Aylmer and he were more than equals now, infinitely more frightful than his repulsive countenance or ungainly figure was the poor crippled man’s appearance. And the deadly hate that swelled up in Arthur’s heart towards Aylmer, had a terrible power in goading him to a recklessness of evil, which a short time since would have appalled himself; he was not, however, in any degree quiescent in this state of unholy anguish. Day by day more deeply he swore that, living or dying, Millicent Grey should yet be his,—or, at least, that she should never be Stephen Aylmer’s.

CHAPTER IX.

SOME weeks had passed while matters continued in this state, when Millicent on entering Aylmer’s room one day found him in evident agitation. She herself had prepared to come to him with a trembling anxiety, for they had parted the evening before, after a conversation which had filled her with mingled terror and hope. His health and spirits had continued to improve manifestly, under the influence of her presence, and not of her presence only, but of some secret and sweet belief connected with her; he could not have failed to discern from the first moment of her attendance on him, that hers was a service of love, and it was very plain that he had not only pondered much, from whom such a devotion of affection could have come, but that he had arrived at a decided opinion on the matter.

This decision, whatever it might be, was one full of rapturous joy to him, as every word and movement indicated when Millicent Grey was near him; but latterly he had shown an impatience of the silence she still maintained, which proved to them all, that concealment would soon be impossible.

The night before he began to talk to her of Rookcliffe, and she saw by the manner in which he turned his head towards her, and the eager, watchful expression of his face, that he had chosen this subject solely in order to discover by the tone of her answer, whether it caused her any agitation; he had reason to be abundantly satisfied, for her voice shook, so that she could scarcely speak, and he almost felt in the vibrating air the trembling of her frame as she stood beside him.

A sudden terror had taken possession of her—she saw that he was about to speak again, and she doubted not it would be to demand the truth from her, and she had hurried away to prevent it, for full of hope as she was, that he had long since guessed the real state of the case, and had proved by his evident happiness, how utterly her deep love and faithfulness had prevailed at last over his wayward heart,—yet this summer‐time of hope had been so inexpressibly sweet to her, that she dreaded any change, even were it to richer blessings; she had known too much of misery—sudden, blighting misery, not to cling to the present joy with a shrinking dread of aught that could vary it in any way. She saw at a glance, however, on entering the room next morning, that this hour was to be decisive; the manner in which he took her hand on her entrance, and held it with a grasp from which she could not escape, showed that he was resolved that she should not leave him without an explanation.

Millicent sat down on a low seat by his side—her accustomed place, and the sightless eyes turned to her with an almost frightful anxiety, as though the frantic desire of the soul could enable it even yet to look through those darkened cavities. Meanwhile the grasp tightened on her hand; he spoke at last, his voice was low and tremulous.

“I have been so longing for you, my light, my joy!”

She started; he had never called her by such terms before:—he went on:

“I shall never call you Mary again, it is a false title; you have a dearer name for me, my earthly guardian angel.” Her heart throbbed so violently that she could scarce remain tranquil, but his strong hand closed on hers and seemed to control her; she listened now to what he said, entranced as when in dreams we hear a sweet unearthly music.

“Listen, gentlest and tenderest of friends,” continued Aylmer. “I long to tell you all that has been wandering through my heart this many a day, breathing, as it were, new life within it. When you came to me,—a vision of sweetest mercy, I was plunged in a despair for which earth has no parallel; my longing eyes were shut up from the light of day—deprived for ever of their rapturous delight in beauty, and my pining soul was exiled from the light of life, deprived for ever of its intense enjoyment in that love which is the moral beauty of this world. When you came with that soft tender hand, that sweet voice, whose faintest tone breathed volumes of affection, which it was unutterable joy to me to hear; then light and beauty both returned to my soul, for they were in the devoted, disinterested love I felt you gave me. I knew, however, that it was no stranger love which was around me, brightening every moment more and more the blackness of darkness to which the wrath of heaven had consigned me! Had it been,—(a thing incredible indeed!) some really new affection roused by pity for me, it had but added a thousand‐fold to my great torment; for what to me were the love in which I could not share, for which I felt no shadow of a wish? valueless indeed, as is that sunshine now, on which I cannot gaze, were the attachment in which I could feel no sympathy! But I knew it was not so—with the very first sound of your voice there sprung into my soul a hope brighter, dearer, more glorious, than any which ever shone upon my days of pride—the hope, that one who loved me when we were in some sense equals, now with a beautiful generosity, a faithfulness worthy to be crowned with noblest honour, had returned to the poor, wretched, helpless cripple in his deep adversity, and sacrificed to him the priceless treasure of her heart and life,—freely as though he were not a very pauper in this world, more abject, more degraded, more utterly stripped of all earthly good than the starving beggar who can see the sun!”

“Sweet angel, as this hope brightened in my heart, no words can ever tell the tide of matchless joy that gushed in with it; I felt, and I feel now, that almost would I gladly sacrifice the sight of these blind eyes again, to have so glorious, so unexampled a proof of that love which alone is precious to me on this earth.”

“So very sweet that hope, I could not bear to change it even for a more blessed assurance—but I have lived in your presence, happy,—as in the days of light and joy—feeling that hour by hour, with your most tender care and most devoted watchfulness, you were twining yourself around my heart with a power which you never possessed, even when I could claim you as my promised bride. Dearer grew life, yes, even to the blind cripple how intensely dear! Fender, holier, brighter grew your image in my soul, till I felt that ample was the compensation for all that had been taken from me, in the gift my very infirmities had procured me—of a love which could not otherwise have existed in its utter unselfishness and generosity. I never thought you could be to me, what you have been these last few months. I never thought in my time of triumph, to feel for you the intensity of tenderness which now absorbs me; therefore have you made my suffering truly a most blessed thing.”

“But now I can no longer be content with but the hope, however firm, I must have the certainty—that certainty which shall make the blind man’s darkened life, far brighter than that of any who look upon the light of heaven—that certainty without which I must even die! for I can truly feel that my existence now is literally bound up in you. Speak, then, you who are my life, say that I am right, that you are—Juliet!”

JULIET!—those few minutes when Millicent Grey sat with her hand in Stephen Aylmer’s, listening to those words of his which we have just recorded, had been the happiest of her life—and that happiness had been of a nature which it is rarely given to mortals to enjoy on this side heaven—for she had firmly believed that he was speaking throughout of herself. She imagined him to be fully aware of Juliet’s marriage (which had, in fact, been concealed from him), and therefore it never occurred to her that he could have so far deceived himself, as to have mistaken her for her cousin. She had sat there hearing him speak of his perfect happiness, to gain which she had so toiled—a fearful, painful toil—and hearing him say that he had obtained it by the very means which was to secure her own—instead of his life being made blessed only by the utter cursing of hers—and it had seemed to her while he spoke that mercy had been at last extended to her, and that her great prayer, into which her whole existence had been embodied for his well‐being on earth, had been granted in such a way as to secure a bright joy for herself.

She thought that her long sore trial was ended—that she who had been so tossed on the deep waters of despair, so driven to and fro by storms of misery, so chilled to the very soul by biting blasts of human cruelty, was about to enter on her rest at last—and that even she had reason to rejoice in all that had occurred, since it had wrought for her a far more perfect joy—for he who had coldly loved her formerly, already spoke of the intensity of tender‐ ness her deep devotion had called forth. And now into the very ocean of calm and exquisite enjoyment in which her soul had floated while he spoke, there came breathing in the name of Juliet—that word of fearful import! even as the cry of “fire” sounds in the startled mariner’s ears when the summer’s seas are all tranquillity, and tells him that destruction is come upon him, and he is about to perish for ever in the remorseless deep. She fell back, stricken down by that name, almost as he had been by the thunder‐bolt, and by that movement, plucked her hand from his grasp with sudden violence.

Aylmer was startled, almost terrified—he raised himself on his elbow, and it was sad to see the intense anxiety with which the force of habit sent the poor sightless eyes wandering in search of her.

“Where are you?” he said, with a mournful cry. “What can have happened? Why will you not speak? Think, think how my life is depending on your answer; it cannot be that I was mistaken—oh, it cannot be that such anguish is preparing for me, such a dawn of hope to fade into so black a night—but no, no—it is only that you are agitated, and so cannot speak. I can hear your heart beating, I know that it is so, and I know you are my own, my own Juliet. I could not mistake that dear voice, so sweetly familiar.”

She shuddered violently—that fatal resemblance of voice, once before had cost her agony—but now! Still she was silent, but for the convulsive drawing of her breath, which he heard distinctly—the paleness of a deadly alarm spread over his face—he stretched out his shaking hands, groping frantically in his great darkness. At last he touched her; then he seized her by the arm; he dragged her close to him; he passed his hand over her head and face—“Speak, speak!” he said, in a hoarse whisper. “Do you know what you are doing? Do you know that you are killing, me? If you are not Juliet Egerton, if you are not MY Juliet, the beloved of my heart, the light of my soul—the joy, the hope, the charm of my life—I swear to you that I will not live—I will not! to be so wretched, so accursed a thing—blind, baffled, miserable!” He almost shouted the last word, and it roused her from her extreme agony to feel that she must think—that she must decide what was to be done in this horrible emergency; and again towering over the soul of Millicent Grey, over her passion of distress, her almost delirium of suffering, there rose the one desire, which had been the abiding principle of her existence, since first she had looked on Stephen Aylmer—the desire for his happiness—this arose predominant over all‐his words rung in her ears,—he would not live to endure the misery of knowing he had been mistaken. She compared this with his glad outpouring of joy a few minutes before. He had been happy—how happy in the belief that she was Juliet; and now, what a prospect of intolerable desolation was before him. And wherefore should he endure it? Why should her revelation bring it darkly upon him? He had been most unspeakably blest in a delusion—why should not the delusion continue?—for months he had believed that Juliet was with him—why should he not believe it, and rejoice in the thought to his dying hour? What should prevent it but her own want of courage, of devotion, of faithfulness, to perform so fearful a penance, as thus to personate for him the rival he loved?

Millicent never thought of the falsehood such a plan must involve. Those who worship their idols of flesh, soon forget the pure laws of a holier faith.

She thought only that she had consecrated herself to his happiness, and again by martyrdom was she condemned to obtain it.

There was no time for delay; the clinging hands were tightening frantically upon her arm—the countenance of Aylmer was distorted with the most fearful emotions.

She bowed her head, her spirit resigned itself—it delivered up its hope and its joy as a man gives up life, and the breath on his lips. She accepted her penance.

She pressed her lips to his hands that were cruelly crushing her own, and whispered “I am her, indeed, who has loved you so well.”

How bitterly, long after, did she rue that perjury! but she thought not then of the crime, remembering only that she was to be the instrument of his peace, by what means soever that peace might be effected.

And he, the full tide of joy rushing back to his heart, assured that she was Juliet indeed, how he tortured her soul with his wild cry of delight,—how he caused her whole frame to shiver, in the horrible mockery of the embrace bestowed on her for the sake of another. She endured it for a while—then life seemed passing away altogether, and she said,—“I am faint—let me go—I will return.”

And he released her. He thought in truth such joy was bewildering. She crept away lost, hopeless, and in torture. Yet even then her thought was for him; she must take care that no other took from him the joy she had given—fearful the cost, and secure must the recompense be.

She went to Mrs. Hartley, she told her all—she besought her not to destroy the poor blind man’s delusion. She said it was done,—it must be so,—that her task was appointed now to the end of her days,—the, daily, hourly agony of receiving his love for another. She said that his happiness was her own right, her charge, her care, and none must dare tamper with it—had she not bought it with suffering such as human words could not reveal? Mrs. Hartley hesitated long; she felt it was wrong to permit a deceit, but she was a woman, and weak,—her heart was wrung by the pleading of the desolate being now sobbing before her. She said she would not affirm a falsehood, but she would not undeceive him.

Millicent thanked her for this permission to live a life of inconceivable anguish, as though for the highest boon; and Mrs. Hartley ever dreading to interfere in so dark and fearful a history, added in sorrowing accents,—“My child, I fear you have taken to yourself a torture you will find insupportable.”

CHAPTER X.

AND Mrs. Hartley was right; there was a torture beyond the power of language to express, in the life Millicent Grey had chosen to herself, yet not insupportable, nothing is insupportable to that love which alone deserves the name, a love free from the least taint of selfishness. Willingly she had accepted the sacrifice—willingly she performed it; but it was not as formerly, one sharp fierce trial, one convulsive effort, and then the calm of inaction; it was now the renewed and continued struggle of every moment, the fresh wound of each hour, the daily offering up of self, with a bleeding and a broken heart.

The very excess of her suffering was in some sense sweet, because all was endured for him, but it was in truth a very fearful penance, to sit day after day by his side, and hear him give her every name of the softest endearment, every assurance of that affection which alone could have been her life’s sunshine and to know it was all designed for another! to feel the loving grasp of his hand, and tremble to think how with that hand, he would have driven her from him, had he known the truth;—to hear him delight himself in giving her all the torturing details of his intense love for her cousin, from the very first hour he had seen her,—to listen to his declaration of exquisite unutterable happiness in the belief that Juliet was near him, whose presence alone he desired in this world.

Then, often, he would speak of Millicent herself, as of one whom he had never really loved, but sought only to marry for his uncle’s pleasure; and who, because of her indifference, or perhaps for the sake of Arthur Egerton, had been so ready to give him up: he said that her coldness of heart was plainly proved, since she had never so much as inquired after him since his fearful accident; how different from his beautiful, his beloved Juliet, whose unexampled devotion was lovely as her own sweet face,— whose pure generous soul shared the beauty of her outward appearance! how thankful he was that he had been saved from wedding Millicent Grey. He shuddered to think on the anguish he would have suffered had he seen Juliet Egerton, when already the husband of one he must have learnt to hate.

Poor Millicent wept very sore when he spoke thus, and if he felt her cold cheek wet with tears, he took it as another proof of Juliet’s feeling heart, and lavished on her thanks and praises that were but too torturing. It might have seemed that the woman’s pride within her, would have revolted against such treatment, but pride could have no place in presence of such frightful infirmities as those which were laid on Stephen Aylmer;—her deep humility of devotion could never be degrading, when offered to so miserable, so unsightly an object of compassion as he had become.

In the deceit she was now practicing, Millicent Grey had made that fatal mistake, that subtle but most unrighteous error, which supposes that self‐sacrifice or a noble generous aim can sanctify a falsehood. Many crimes have been committed, not of falsehood only, but of deeper dye, by means of this fallacy, so inviting to ardent and misguided minds.

But Millicent soon found, as must ever be the case with any deviation from truth, that she had involved herself in a labyrinth of difficulty. Aylmer had constantly asked her to assure him again and again, that she had told him only what was her determined resolution, when she had promised to devote her life to him, and this she could with all truth affirm, for she did love, and designed to live, in and for him only.

Gradually he made it manifest for what purpose he had sought this assurance; he said if it were so, if really he was to be so unspeakably blest as that she should never quit him more, she must take the sanction of his name, she must assume the title that once had been so nearly hers, and become his wife.

It may be imagined what terror there was in this proposal to the wretched Millicent; it was utterly impossible to carry the deceit so far as to let him marry her under his present delusion, and yet it was both difficult and bitterly painful to refuse him; for whilst in her own rightful person she would have been too thankful to have thus bound herself more irrevocably to the care of his existence, in her strange and peculiar position he could only attribute her hesitation to a repugnance against a marriage with one so unfortunate; thus believing her withheld by the very infirmities and helplessness, which would have drawn her in actual fact more closely to him.

Aylmer did not reproach her for her refusal, but she saw that he felt it deeply, and this cut her to the very heart.

Still, the days and weeks, and even months went on, whilst they continued to lead this painful and unnatural existence; but Millicent little thought the while how the very ground beneath her feet was being undermined.

It will not be supposed that Arthur Egerton, with his fierce will, and subtle mind, could remain inactive or content with an arrangement which rendered Stephen Aylmer perfectly happy in the entire enjoyment of Millicent’s society, and bound herself to him as with an indissoluble tie. From the first moment when Arthur heard of the extraordinary system of deception into which Millicent had been drawn unawares, be saw therein a bright hope for himself.

Knowing Stephen Aylmer to be thoroughly convinced that it was indeed Juliet, the only being he had ever really loved, who was giving him hourly proofs of such unequaled affection, Arthur felt certain that the disappointment, if ever he discovered his mistake, would be so terrible and so bitter, that the angry man would not scruple to cast off poor Millicent for ever.

Ungoverned passion is a fearful thing, and Arthur knew its power too well in his own soul, not to judge accurately enough of its effect in others; he had never yet been allowed to see Aylmer, but he heard enough in his visits to Mrs. Hartley, to show him that the blind man was becoming day by day more absorbed in the happiness which he believed he derived, from the presence and the affection of Juliet only—so that to find how, in actual fact, she was far distant from him, would be to plunge him in a despair over which the unhappy Millicent could have no power. Arthur’s great object, therefore, was to undeceive the blind man as soon as might be. Strange! to think that to this cruel, unrelenting persecution of one most unfortunate, he should have given the holy name of love! He would have dealt more tenderly by Millicent Grey, had he long since driven a knife into her heart, than thus by repeated blows to pierce her, ever living, to its very core.

He found it by no means an easy matter to effect his purpose. Millicent had pre‐ vented him even seeing Aylmer, lest some unguarded word from him should betray the truth; and although he was fully determined to steal into his presence whenever he had an opportunity of doing so unobserved; yet as Mrs. Hartley or herself were always with him, this was not soon accomplished.

One day, however, when some months had elapsed, in which the blind man had lived most happy in his sweet delusion, Arthur Egerton found means to penetrate into his appartment. Mrs. Hartly had gone out—and he had by a stratagem succeeded in having Millicent sent for to speak to some person on business in another part of the house.

Then he stole like a stealthy serpent into the blind man’s room.

For a moment Arthur Egerton stood appalled at the sight he saw—he remembered so well the pride, and the beauty, and the strength of that deformed repulsive‐looking being. Yet, with that wreck of humanity before him, telling of what elements this life’s treasures are composed, he went on, preparing to devote, and, perhaps unawares to sacrifice altogether, his deathless soul for the attainment of an earthly good. Remembering he had no time to lose, he went up and took Aylmer by the hand.

He asked him if he recollected him, and inquired, with much apparent kindness, respecting the state of his health.

“Arthur Egerton, is it not?” exclaimed Aylmer. “I recognised your voice; I have been wishing much that some of Juliet’s family should visit us; I am very glad you are come.”

Arthur was delighted to hear him in his very sentence introduce the subject on which he wished to speak. It was necessary that he should give his information speedily, as Millicent was certain to return soon.

“I am truly happy to see you, my dear Aylmer,” he replied; “I fear, however, I can give you no news of Juliet which will be agreeable to you.”

“News of Juliet!” exclaimed Aylmer. “Arthur, what can you mean? how should I require news of her when she is with me every hour of the day?”

“Juliet with you?” replied Arthur, throwing into his voice a well‐feigned expression of surprise; “you must be labouring under some extraordinary mistake. My sister is not here, I can assure you.”

“That is, you are not aware of it; you are but just arrived, and it is plain she has concealed from you that she has been with us these many months; but it is best there should be no such mysteries. I will persuade her to see you, and tell you all the truth to‐day.”

“Aylmer,” said Arthur, with great decision and solemnity, “I know not what motive they have for thus grossly deceiving you, but I give you my word of honour that Juliet Egerton is not and never has been here; she is in Italy, where I saw her not long since, and whence I received a letter from her this morning; I can read it to you if you like, as a proof that I tell the plain truth.”

He was careful not to tell she was married; it might have induced Aylmer more readily to forgive poor Millicent. An expression of the wildest agitation had passed over the face of the blind man; he started up, the darkened eyes staring wide open.

“In the name of mercy, what is it you say?” he exclaimed; “am I to doubt the evidence of my own senses? it is not half an hour since Juliet left the room—”

“Aylmer, I grieve to remind you of it; but you must remember that you are deprived of the use of that sense which could alone enable you to ascertain the truth on this point. I repeat to you, and indeed it were best for you to receive the fact, however painful—you are deceived, cruelly deceived—Juliet has never been here.”

“But I know her voice—the touch of her hand, Arthur; I tell you she has been at my side for hours, and answered even to that name.”

“There is often a strange resemblance in voices, and where there is the premeditated resolution to mislead one blind as you are, it is not a difficult matter; but it is needless for you to argue the point any further with me. I tell you I have been here for months, and constantly in this house, only they would not let me see you, lest I should act a friend’s part by you, and undeceive you. I have watched the person who represents Juliet for you; I know who she is, for I have seen her face day by day, though you could not.”

There was an evident truthfulness in this last speech of Arthur’s, which suddenly carried complete conviction to the mind of Aylmer. He no longer doubted that it was even so—that he had been utterly deceived, and that all the intense, most exquisite happiness he had enjoyed in the society of her he believed to be his Juliet, his living ideal of glorious beauty, was in truth but a false and bitter mockery. If a man, by a single word, could suddenly call up the whirlwind out of a summer sky, and were unexpectedly to see the raging tempest springing up at his own unguarded wish, he could not be more utterly appalled than was Arthur Egerton, when he saw the horrible expression of frantic rage, that now distorted the features of the unhappy Aylmer.

All that had been deepest joy to him, in the delusion thus rudely destroyed, all that was horror, darkness, and despair in the prospect of his life without it, had gathered itself up into one fierce passion of unrestrained tremendous anger against her who had practised this deceit upon him. He had ever been of fiery temper, he could ill brook contradiction even in his best days,—and now to find that advantage had been taken of his very infirmity to mislead him, and prepare for him an agony of disappointment, against which his whole soul revolted, as the body would shrink from the rack itself,—was so maddening a discovery, that it flung him into a convulsion of rage, full of the one wild desire to wreak his vengeance on the false Juliet who had betrayed him. The violence of his passion impeded his speech for a few minutes; then his countenance became livid with its excess, and he burst out in a tone that almost struck terror to the heart even of the strong man before him—

“Who is she then, where is she, who has dared to deceive me, that base, most treach‐ erous, being—who is she, that I may know whom to hate, with all the power of the false love I felt for her, turned now to deadliest poison?”

“She is here to speak for herself,” muttered Arthur, shaking from head to foot, as he suddenly perceived that Millicent had entered unperceived, and was standing close to the blind man, with her horror‐dilated eyes fixed full on his face. She had heard Aylmer’s terrible speech.

“Here!” he exclaimed, and stretched out his hand; it fell on the shoulder of Millicent, and closed on it with a grasp fierce and cruel as that of a tiger. He dragged her to him with such violence that she fell to the ground; then he shouted in her ear with a voice more awful to her than the thunders in their wrath, “Who are you—what are you—impostor, deceiver—that have dared to betray the blind man? Vile hypocrite, creeping here with your soft lying words, to steal my heart’s love on such false pretences. Speak, is it true, has he spoken the truth?—which of you has lied to bring a curse on your heads, for baffling the blind?—are you not Juliet Egerton, my only beloved?”

“Forgive, forgive,” gasped Millicent, in convulsions of anguish and fear.

“Forgive! is there ever forgiveness for a deed like this? I will know who you are, most wretched impostor; speak at once—lest in my fury I take from you the power of speaking for ever—who are you?”

“Millicent!” She felt as if her heart’s blood gushed out with that name.

“Millicent!” It seemed as though a lingering of hope had remained for him till that word was spoken; and now all was blackness in the spirit, where hope and joy reigned so brightly before.

With all the force of his strong hand he flung her away, as a thing too worthless to claim another thought, and then bowing his face on his hands, he gave way to irrepressible sorrow, crying out for Juliet, Juliet —his own, his only love—beseeching her to come, wafting and lamenting in uttermost desolation. Millicent had gone reeling from his heavy hand till she fell against the wall, and sunk to the ground stunned and bruised with the blow; but that voice, the fatal name of Juliet breathed in such accents of mournful tenderness, recalled her to the bitterness of life. She could no more endure those sounds, than a criminal on the scaffold could have borne the insults of the exulting people. She rose and staggered out; as she passed Arthur, she turned her wan face, where the prayer for death was written in legible characters, and cast on him one look of gentlest, most touching reproach—

That look was with him to his dying day; and years after, when he was sinking in his mortal sickness, he told one who watched by him, that he believed that white face, with its pale dumb lips, and awfully eloquent eyes, would look at him through the coffin lid. So Millicent Grey wandered away from the house, no one knew whither, and Arthur Egerton, who saw not which way she went, fled in the opposite direction, appalled and yet exulting at all he had done.

CHAPTER XI.

WHEN Mrs. Hartley returned she found only Stephen Aylmer within the house, in a state of mind which baffled all description. She guessed what happened, but he told her all in detail; and his fury returning as he thought how bright had been the dream, how bitter the waking, he repeated the cruel words he had used to the wretched Millicent.

Mrs. Hartley could scarcely contain her indignation, when she heard how he had treated that generous faithful friend. Poor Millicent had erred certainly in departing from the truth, but was he the one to punish her so fiercely for the error that had sprung out of the patient love he inspired? His aunt saw it was time he should learn to know the value of that true heart’s rare and devoted affection, and that the mask should be stripped from the false worldly being he worshipped so madly.

With a tone of solemnity which forcibly arrested his attention, she told him to compose himself, and listen to the truth of his own life, which had been since the hour he met Juliet Egerton presented to him in such false colours, that he had fallen into those grievous errors, whereby he had utterly destroyed his own peace and that of others.

Mrs. Hartley knew Juliet’s real character most thoroughly,—one of her own married daughters had known both her, and the Marchesa with whom she had lived at Milan very intimately, and had detailed to her mother the whole circumstances of Juliet’s conduct there, which was in no case at all favourable to her. This lady had also fortunately a full acquaintance with all the particulars of her first conversation with Aylmer, as the Marchesa who was her rival in reality, though her friend in name, had not scrupled, after Miss Egerton’s departure for England, to tell all who cared to know, the history of that deep‐laid scheme, to entrap by a little artful mystery, the inaccessible Englishman, supposed heir to so immense a fortune. When Mrs. Hartley wrote, therefore, asking the real facts of this mysterious acquaintance of Aylmer and Juliet, from which they assumed a right to act in so strange a manner at Rookcliffe,—her daughter was able to give her a faithful account of it, with a deep insight into Juliet’s subtle mind and hateful character.

And now Mrs. Hartley began from the very commencement, and detailed all this to Aylmer. She cared not what pain it cost him. Truth, and truth alone, must be sought for now. She displayed to him with a clearness which he could not misdoubt, the vile calculations which had induced Juliet to detach him from Millicent,—she showed beyond the possibility of mistake, that there had not been a gleam of love in that false heart for him, and she contrasted that coldness veiled in a hideous mockery of affection with the very ocean of pure deep tenderness, which Millicent Grey had once devoted to him, and never recalled. He had not understood it, even in the days when he was prepared to marry her, because in truth it was too sacred, too intense and adoring a feeling to be displayed, even to his own gaze; but Mrs. Hartley told him now, of all that true heart suffered,—how often she had come to her fainting with sorrow, and how the principle she had set before herself, as the object of her being, was only to labour and toil for his happiness.

She described what that toil had been, racking her soul as the limbs of the poor slave are racked at his work, and how up to this hour in desolation and faintness, poor Millicent wrought still, to accomplish this end.

She explained the history of their parting, telling how Millicent had seen his own letter, and straightway for the accomplishment of his peace on earth, (that deep desire of her spirit) consented to slay her own hopes and give herself up to the worst desolation.

She spoke of her that evening at Milton Lodge, when Aylmer in his delirium of joy and Juliet in her insolent triumph, thought nothing of her, who had bought it all for them by the death‐like anguish she then was enduring. Mrs. Hartley passed on to the time of his accident; she detailed Juliet’s conduct so revolting and heartless; and she saw that he writhed under her words, but she heeded it not; she went on to tell how she who had promised to be his wife for better for worse, had demanded at last to see him in his helpless condition alone. Mrs. Hartley said, during that interview she had entered the room unperceived, and had seen Juliet standing over him, with a countenance where contempt and disgust were struggling together. Aylmer uttered a cry of torture at these words, yet he seemed fascinated by her recital, and still she went on: Juliet passed her, she said, and went out of the room, disdainfully tossing that beautiful head; she departed for Italy, and now she had long been another man’s wife—married!

As this intelligence rang on his ear, Aylmer felt as though the lightning bad struck him again—but this blow was more fearful than that of the thunderbolt, for that had but quenched for him the natural light, and this drove his soul into the darkness of night. But still the solemn voice went sounding its fearful details, and he seemed compelled to listen as to the sentence of fate.

Mrs. Hartley spoke now of Millicent, of her patient agony in the solitude of her home at Aix. It was soothing to Aylmer as a sweet strain of music, to hear of such love, when his breast was convulsed with the knowledge of Juliet’s defection; it was touching to hear the scene of Millicent’s arrival at the châlet, to know with what a beautiful love and respect she knelt down to kiss the feet of the blind man in his helplessness. Aylmer knew more truly than Mrs. Hartley could tell, how tenderly Millicent had cared for him since then, and how the days and the hours had past when she lived but to minister to him; then she bid him recall all he said, when he told her he believed she was Juliet, which Millicent never suspected, and how not only it seemed that the happiness she laboured to gain him would be lost for ever if his delusion were destroyed, but that even he affirmed most solemnly, his very life must depart, if this sweet dream went from him.

Poor Millicent was but a woman, weak, timid, and trusting; she believed he would die, or she believed if he did live, it would be to great misery—there seemed no other means of preserving his peace, or gaining his happiness but by this continued delusion; she thought only of the bitterness of the trial to herself, and not of the error—and precisely because it was so bitter, because the sacrifice was so fearful, she believed her devoted love was designed to accomplish it—and so she had taken upon herself, for his sake, an existence of torture. And Aylmer again knew better than all how unrepiningly she performed her terrible task—how, without a murmur, she heard his deep words of love for another, and listened with only the tears falling silent, to his aspersions on her own undying affection,

“And now, Stephen,” said Mrs. Hartley, as she concluded, “you know and understand what has been and is, that love in its most generous tenderness, which this day you have punished so heavily.”

Aylmer was deeply moved, but almost too much bewildered, with mingled sorrow and remorse to speak or to think. Mrs. Hartley left him; she was anxious to find the unhappy Millicent, for she almost believed from his manner she might speak words of hope to her—but she sought her in vain, she was not in the house, and no one hew where she was. One of the servants had seen her creeping out of the châlet, when her ghastly appearance had terrified the woman, who had already been alarmed at the sounds of vehement passion which had burst from Aylmer’s room; she had watched Millicent wandering away, with feeble and uncertain steps into the woods, and then she had seen her no more. Mrs. Hartley became exces‐ sively anxious when she heard this account; she knew that Millicent must have been in a most fearful state of anguish, and she trembled for her reason, or the results of a momentary madness of grief. She dispatched the servants in all directions to seek her, and went herself to Arthur’s abode, which was not far distant, in the hope that he might have followed; here but she found him stretched on his sofa in a deep sleep of exhaustion, for often he wandered the live‐long night round Millicent’s dwelling, and only snatched a few hours of rest by day.

He was startled beyond measure when he heard she had not returned; he himself had not seen her since she quitted the house; but full of terror now at thought of all that might occur, if with his own hand he had driven her desperate, he rushed down into the woods to seek her.

Mrs. Hartley returned in extreme agitation, and along with the servants sought vainly for Millicent till nightfall. It had been early morning when she had gone wandering forth in her great despair,—driven out by the cruel hand she so often had kissed, and now the darkness was come, and where was she seeking her rest that night?

Mrs. Hartley sent for a party of peasants, who were to search the woods and drag the rivers till morning; whilst she waited their arrival, she went for a few minutes to Aylmer, who had sent for her repeatedly.

“What is all this?” he said to her, in a voice full of agitation, “where is Millicent?”

“Who can tell,” said Mrs. Hartley, the tears streaming from her eyes as she spoke; “perhaps she is resting now, as living she never has rested! My poor child, my poor gentle child—it has been a cruel world to her!”

Aylmer shivered in every limb, and the cold dew stood on his forehead.

“In the name of mercy,” he said, “you do not mean—” his lips refused to articulate further.

“I do not know,” replied Mrs. Hartley, “none can know anything as yet, but my heart misgives me—death, natural or by the violence of insanity, seems the only termination one can imagine to such anguish as hers must have been.” She made no attempt to spare the feelings of Aylmer in speaking thus, though she saw he was suffering torments; his conduct aggravated in her eyes, by the fatal result she dreaded, had seemed to her so heartless and cruel, that she could scarce believe him capable of much feeling now, or overcome the indignation she felt.

Mrs. Hartley was wrong, however, in thinking Aylmer heartless or naturally cruel; he was a man of passionate temper, and the violent disappointment he experienced, had goaded him into a passing madness; but the truth of the whole matter had now risen clear on his soul; he saw what Juliet was—he understood what Millicent had been,—if indeed her young life had expired in the excess of her sorrow; and the deep, fearful remorse which took possession of him, as Mrs. Hartley left him, might truly have expiated, in its bitter intensity, the errors he had so carelessly committed.

It was a most awful night he passed. All that Millicent had done for him, all her precious unexampled love, rose up before him with an agonizing truthfulness of detail. Never, never again in this world—he felt it deeply—would he find one to love him as she had done! and after all, the being he had so fondly cherished for these last six months, because of her tender care, her matchless devotion to himself,—the being to whom his desolate heart had clung, as never to Juliet in the time of his triumphant happiness, was Millicent in very truth, and not as he had imagined—Juliet, softened and ennobled by a generous affection to a poor and helpless cripple. What mattered it to the blind man, that the tender guardian of his life and happiness, these many months, possessed not the radiant beauty which had charmed the artist’s eye, nor bore the name which once for him contained the promise of all earth’s joy?

Whoever, whatever she might be that, angel‐like, had tended him with such a loving mercy, she was still the friend, who by her disinterested tenderness had drawn his very soul towards her in grateful, true affection; he had felt by a natural, though mistaken fancy, when he found that as Juliet, she did not exist for him, as though he must lose her altogether,—and that the happiness he had derived from her society under that name, must utterly pass away, when he was told she had no claim to it. He saw now what utter folly his was: the indi‐ vidual he had loved, as of necessity, ever since she came to him, a living sunbeam in his great darkness, was still the same,—and still would have been ready, no doubt, to have blest him with her loving care, had he not, (so to speak,) trampled her under his feet, in punishment of her very love’s excess.

It is certain that Stephen Aylmer would not so soon have experienced this revulsion of feeling, had he not been made aware of Juliet’s real character which to him, with his great refinement of mind, was most revolting in its peculiar qualities; and likewise a most powerful effect had been produced upon him by Mrs. Hartley’s evident conviction, that his harshness had most literally broken the heart of the unhappy being, who had sacrificed to him her all of life, and died at last as it were at his command.

Stern indeed must be the man who could hear unmoved, that the heart which loved him best on earth, is cold in death, never more to beat in warm throbbing as it has beat for him; priceless then becomes the humble clinging love he lightly held, or carelessly repulsed before. Bitter grows his longing, to feel but once again the loving pressure of the hand, for ever stiff and lifeless—from which too often his own has been withdrawn. And Stephen felt with an intensity of mournful regret, that he would have given all on earth to have had once more those gentle arms supporting his aching head; he thought with horror unspeakable of the violence he had used to that shrinking frame, when he flung her from him in his cruel passion,—and the strong, heavy hand lay on his breast like molten lead, when he remembered, that with its weight he had driven her out to her untimely grave.

It seemed to him so piteous a thing, to think of this poor stricken creature, loaded with the curse of his unkind rebuke—wandering away into the green woods, to die there like a wounded bird beneath some tree; and this was the image, that through that long night of watching, presented itself again and again to his remorseful soul.

Morning came at length, and with it Mrs. Hartley, merely to tell him in a voice choked with sobs, that no tidings of poor Millicent had been obtained. Aylmer could not speak, his self‐abhorrence was so intense—he started up to seek her, and die with her if need be’, then remembering the blindness, the helplessness that chained him to his couch, he fell back in an agony of most impotent sorrow. Mrs. Hartley, who was utterly exhausted and now almost despairing, sat down for a few minutes to think what further efforts should be made, however hopeless she feared them to be—and there was a complete silence in the room, whilst they remained together absorbed in their bitter thoughts.

It was during this stillness, that both of them suddenly heard the measured tramp as of many feet, coming along the path which led past the windows to the house. Mrs. Hartley perceived at the same time, and in an under tone communicated to Stephen, that a party of peasants, carrying a sort of brancard, had entered the hall.

Intense agitation rendered them both motionless. She endeavoured to rise, that she might go to meet them, but all power had deserted her aged limbs, and she could only wait listening to the ominous sounds without. Aylmer’s condition was fearful, blind and palsied in such a moment, it was as though he were chained down with bands of iron. The peasants, finding no one in the outer rooms, came on with their burden to that of Aylmer; the door opened,—slowly the tramping footsteps entered; they carried amongst them a rude litter, formed of branches roughly cut, and upon it, gathered into a heap, lay a fragile form, altogether motionless, her clinging garments wet with the dews of night, her dripping hair veiling the pallid face; one cold white hand hung down, and seemed to have beat against the stones as they bore her on, for it was cut and bruised.

“Is she dead?” sobbed Mrs. Hartley, falling on her knees beside the litter, and hiding her face on Millicent’s arm, that she might not look on so piteous a spectacle.

“Not dead, we hope, as yet,” said one of the peasants, “her pulse fluttered a little when we raised her, but she is altogether senseless.”

“We found her lying just as you see here, under one of the forest trees,” said another, “and we think she must have lain thus motionless all night, for the leaves which the wind has swept down since last evening, had gathered in a heap on her head and face;—her breath had not stirred them.”

Mrs. Hartley took courage then to look upon her, as these words seemed to give some hope, and gently lifted the wet hair from the sweet face she had so loved to gaze upon. Millicent was like a marble statue, colourless and rigid,—no breath on the white lips, not a shiver in the blue‐veined eyelids, sternly closed. Mrs. Hartley saw that she was in a death‐like trance, from which it was doubtful if ever she would awake. She understood it all. Stricken at heart, sinking under the load of his bitter reproach, she had gone staggering out; and as, darker and darker, rose the thought of his hate upon her soul, and the memory of the intense love with which he had uttered Juliet’s name, the life had seemed to ebb back from her breast,—for there is a limit to human suffering, there is a point at which the frail powers within us can endure no more,—and then her fainting soul had given way. This mercy was extended to her that she ceased to feel.

She had fallen down senseless, motionless, among the stones and thorns, beneath the rocking branches of the forest trees,—and there, the livelong night, that desolate child had lain. The dews of heaven had wet her pallid face, the mountain winds had beat around her helpless form,—the thorns had pierced her,—the night air had chilled her to the heart, but she neither felt nor heeded nature’s persecution; for colder, keener than the mountain air, more dread than the mountain blast, sharper than the merciless thorns, and poisonous as ever midnight dew, was the one deadly thought that struck her down, perhaps to perish there—the thought of his revealed hate.

The peasants’ task was now complete; with many a look of lingering pity on that hapless being, they took their leave, and Mrs. Hartley, restored to energy by hope, went to seek restoratives which might recall poor Millicent to life.

When she returned she found that Aylmer, who had listened in silent agitation to all that passed, had groped his way to the spot where Millicent lay, and had fallen on his knees beside her. He had raised her head, and wound his arms round her; he was calling her now by every most endearing term, breathing on the cold lips, that his warm breath might recall hers, holding the chill, wet hands in his bosom,—and Mrs. Hartley paused with a feeling of awe, for she felt there was a stronger power at work to recall the ebbing life of Millicent Grey than any she could use. The declaration of Stephen Aylmer’s hate and anger, had brought her to the verge of death—would the expression of his love restore her? It was even so. The deadly paralysis relaxed in the heart that faintly began to beat against his own,—the chilled breast softly warmed with its first faint sigh,—the poor glazed eyes opened with a dim wandering gaze, as the fluttering lids rose and fell, and settled at last on the face of him so awfully beloved, whilst he bent over her with intense affection.

She seemed utterly bewildered, her senses had evidently not returned fully, only she was conscious on what arm she lay, and a sense of unutterable sweetness of repose passed through her soul. She nestled closer to him, and her eyes closed again, as if thus to die, were rapture beyond all words, and the yet feeble life seemed almost to forsake her, for she fainted again.

But now the swoon was only temporary, his voice had fully restored her to existence, and Mrs. Hartley carried her away to administer the care which at last was very necessary.

A serious illness was the consequence of Millicent’s exposure to the night air, and during its duration, Aylmer seemed to live for her alone; when he was not allowed to be with her, he lay at the threshold of her door, and there could be no doubt that her recovery was greatly facilitated, by the consciousness that his love had at last come forth abundantly to answer hers.

Yet when, after she was fully restored to health, he pleaded with her, that now, at length, after such storms and weary conflicts, they might both pass into a haven of rest in their mutual affection; when he besought her to become his wife, and terminate for ever the desolation in which both had suffered much, it was Millicent who shrunk from a union, and hesitated to give the promise he so longed for.

Not that she feared him, or that her deathless affection was diminished one iota, but that at last the natural dignity of the woman was roused within her; she could not forget the tone of his voice when he shrieked out Juliet’s name. It seemed her, who had never known a shadow of change, in her true heart, that he could not have turned such passionate affection back to her again; she did not understand how much of delusion there had been in his love for Juliet, how deep‐seated the tenderness which her own noble character had raised in his breast, since his blindness proved her worth to him. She feared it might be compassion which had caused the change within him, that else would have rendered her so supremely happy. And what woman could endure such a thought as this! most deeply it rankled in poor Millicent’s heart after all her trials.

Mrs. Hartley and Aylmer long combated the idea vainly; It was in truth most utterly false; Aylmer valued and loved her now as she deserved, and esteemed the treasure of her noble heart as a gift beyond all earthly price. Gradually this truth, so apparent in every word he uttered, found its way convincingly to her mind; but it was not until one day, when with all the eloquence of real feeling, he pleaded his infirmities as a claim upon her charity, that she yielded, and became once more his promised wife.

CHAPTER XII.

IT would have been hard to have found in the wide world two happier beings than Millicent Grey and Stephen Aylmer, when at last,—her hand tight clasped in his, they sat together, day by day, and spoke of the long life of joy, which was so shortly to commence for them, in each other’s society.

Millicent believed she had found the spirit’s rest at last, the satisfaction, complete and full, of the mysterious longing of her whole being.

She still was convinced that none could find it elsewhere than in human love, but she thought, judging from her bitter experience, that all played not well or wisely, their parts in the difficult game of life, and so lost their chance of the one sole means of happiness, which existed for man in affection felt and answered. Therefore still holding this mistaken creed, Millicent did but rejoice the more ardently, that after many struggles, the prize was hers—that she had not, like so many, drawn a blank in that great lottery.

If anything even for a moment disturbed her perfect happiness, it was the frequent apparition at the window of the room in which they usually sat, of a haggard, fearful face—that with the tangled hair hanging over a brow dark with despair, and a look of indescribable anguish in the wild, sorrow haunted eyes, cast in upon them a glance of utter wretchedness, that might have touched the coldest spirit.

But happiness is a selfish thing; in sadness mostly we have compassion on the kindred suffering, and we cannot bear to see the tears of others, when our own are falling, because we know their bitterness. In the time of her own great desolation, Millicent had mourned for Arthur Egerton; but now in her absorbing joy, it is doubtful if ever she remembered what he must be suffering, except when that face of agony passed like a frightful vision before her eyes.

This indifference on her part served but to exasperate the unhappy man. He knew all that had passed; he saw them, day after day, before him, for he was drawn to that sight which pierced his very soul, by some irresistible attraction. He saw them in their perfect happiness, and truly all hope for him seemed utterly destroyed; nor was he otherwise than inconceivably wretched, but still, not yet had there passed from his soul the strange, mysterious conviction, which had haunted him, ever since Aylmer first came, and stood between him and Millicent,—the deep certainty, that in some way it would be given to him, to tear her out of his arms, even at the very last! And this he still believed. He knew not how it was to be; he had formed no plan, no cruel or wicked intention respecting them. Most utterly as his apostate soul was prostrate in idolatry before her, never yet had its degenerate condition prompted him to crime; but like all men who turn a deaf ear to the voice of truth, he was a fatalist, and what he imagined was written in the decrees of destiny,—destiny, he felt sure, would accomplish. This idea supported and sustained him—in it he lived, or the sight of their happiness must have driven him to insanity; and they knew not that he tracked their steps wherever they went; for Aylmer was now able, led by Millicent, to walk out daily into the woods, and breathe again the sweet breath of nature. They knew it not, or they must have pitied the maddening envy with which he watched the blind man lean so tenderly upon the dear hand, whose happiest task it was to smooth life’s path for him; and saw the sweet eyes, which Aylmer called his light of day, for truly they gave sight to him, by their unceasing watchfulness, ever turning to him as the sunflower to the sun.

“And do you really mean you are going to leave me one whole hour?” said Aylmer fondly, as Millicent sat by him on a bright summer morning.

“I really am; but I shall go so quickly, and return so soon, you scarce will miss me.”

“Not miss you! even for a single instant, darling? You would miss the light if it were taken from you but one moment, and so you are my light, and I cannot bear that you should go from me, any more than you could bear an utter darkness.”

It made her heart beat thick and faint with joy to hear such words.

“Indeed, it is bitter to me to go even for one little hour, but I must do it, it would not be right to neglect the poor creature who is waiting for me.”

“I do not see why you should be kind to any one but me,” said Aylmer, playfully. “You are mine, my own most treasured possession, and I will have it, that it is your highest duty to stay with me.”

“And so it is my high and happy duty,” said Millicent. “Do you know, I do not think, that above three times in my life, it could be my duty to leave you; and so this is the first time, and I hope the other two will not occur for twenty years to come.”

“Could you not put this one off for ten, or even five?—five years hence I will let you leave me two whole hours instead of one; come, is it a bargain?”

“But you forget, that if I agreed to that, the bed‐ridden old woman to whom I am going, must wait five years to know whether her son is alive or dead, who fell from a ladder in the village next hers; and now I am to tell her to‐day that he lives, and to make her happy, dear Stephen. We know what it is to fear for those we love, so most of all we should show compassion.”

“You shall go,” said Aylmer, touched by these words; “and which road do you take?”

“The path by the cliff, where we walk every day.”

“I know that road so well, I am sure I could find my way alone, so if you do not return in an hour, I shall certainly come to meet you.”

“Oh, do not attempt that!” exclaimed Millicent, anxiously; “there is a part of the road which is extremely dangerous; it leads along the very edge of the precipice.”

“Ah, that is where I feel your hand clasp mine so tightly, and you guide me with such care. I am sure that pleasant recollection will make me know the spot, and then I can walk cautiously.”

“No, dearest Stephen, pray do not try it alone; indeed, I should be in terror if I thought you would; a false turn just there would be destruction. Promise me you will not go.”

“Indeed, I shall promise nothing of the kind,” said Aylmer, laughing, “for if you are afraid, it will make you come back to me all the sooner.”

“That it will, most certainly,” said Millicent. She kissed his hand as she spoke, in token of farewell, and so they parted.

On that path, their accustomed walk, where day by day, Arthur Egerton waited and watched for hours, that he might look on her face as she passed him, he now lay hidden expecting the coming of Millicent Grey.

And his patient, miserable watching was soon rewarded; he saw her approaching earlier to‐day than usual, and alone. She came springing up the mountain path, with the dancing step that told what a light, joyous heart she carried,—glad and bright was her face as the morning itself,—sparkling in her eyes was the sunshine of hope, as the beams that lay fair on the rugged hills,—wild and gay as the song of the woodland bird, her sweet voice carolled in the clear, blue air,—a very vision of gladness and joy she seemed, bright in her youth and happiness, as when first he saw her in the old halls at Rookcliffe, and felt that his soul was hers with a surpassing love.

Surely the worm that crawls the earth, is not so abject as man, in the egotism of absorbing passion? She was his fellow creature, inheritor with himself of the common death, condemned, like him, to a life so full of sorrow, and in joy so rare,—susceptible to the misery he now was enduring, whose anguish he knew so well,—and yet, rather would he have seen her as she had been heretofore, wasted and wan, and bowed to the earth, loaded with that burden too heavy to bear,—an affection unsought and unshared,—as now in her gladness and peace; triumphant, with the cup of life’s happiness full to the brim.

Onward she came, with the sweet voice singing, and back he shrank from her bright approach as the serpent from the light of day; he cowered among the bushes unseen, till the light form went by, and then the parting branches showed the dark, haggard face gazing after her with baneful glance. She had paused on the dangerous spot of which she had spoken to Aylmer, where the path edged off from the precipice and took an abrupt turn to the abyss, and her thoughts flew swiftly to him who lay dreaming of her even then, and back she looked, with her eyes of love, to the châlet whose very walls were dear for his sake. Arthur caught the glance, and shrunk closer down to the ground where he grovelled, whilst she went on with a swifter step, and her echoing song floating far on the wind.

Long hours he lay there, for despair has no time or space, and his soul was stretched on the rack of thought.

At length, on that mountain path, another step came sounding near, toiling up, slow, heavy, and feeble, where she had past with her bounding feet,—wearily straining his new‐found strength, the blind man came, cautiously trying his uncertain powers.

Arthur Egerton shrunk not from him, as he had shrunk from the sweet face Millicent,—a sudden impulse constrained him to rise, to stand forth and confront this blinded cripple, who had stolen his light of life from him.

Aylmer heard the sound of the moving feet, and guiding his steps by the stick on which he leant, drew near.

“Who is there?” he said.

“Arthur Egerton!”

“Ah, is it you? I am glad I have met you. Did you see my Millicent pass this way?”

“I saw Millicent Grey go past.”

“Then I shall meet her returning soon.”

“Then I shall see you come back together.”

“Yes, together!—as we shall soon be for life; but tell me, am I taking the right direction? The path turns here to escape the precipice, it leads this way, does it not?”

He advanced a few steps, and paused for an answer.

A bitter laugh rose to the lips of Arthur; the blind man was within one yard of the precipice—he had missed the turning, and one step more would carry him over an abyss some hundred feet deep. Arthur Egerton stood and looked at him, waiting there so unconsciously on the brink of destruction. He had no thought of murder in his mind, though he hated that blind man with an intense hate, but there was a very whirlwind of passion raging through him; fierce and strong did the tide of exultation sweep over his soul, as he thought how, at one word of his, this man, possessor of all he most coveted on earth,—this man, but now triumphing over him in the calm of his happiness, assured in her love,—this man, the bane, the curse of his life,—would even now go crashing down this fearful abyss, to a death most frightful; yes, one word—one word—and the fond eyes of Millicent Grey would seek him in vain on the face of the earth! One word—one word—and never more living love should stand between her and himself! Yet he thought not of saying it; de‐ graded as he was, his heart would have shrunk from so tremendous a crime with horror and fear; only he loved to gloat, with the fiercest delight, on the feeling that Stephen Aylmer was now in his power—that revenge, consummate and full, and the desire of his soul, in the death of that man, were before him. He prolonged the time, that he might taste this unholy ecstasy—but the voice of Aylmer sounded again, more impatiently,

“Tell me, am I not right?”

Now was the moment when, with one breath from his lips, he might have accomplished all his spirit, long hungering and thirsting, required. Oh, ruin! to relinquish the power,— his own but for one brief instant! Oh, horror to use it!—horror impossible to contemplate!

The blood rushed to his head, his temples throbbed furiously, every pulse in his body beat madly—the hands were convul‐ sively clasped—the lips opened gaspingly‐forth came the sound of his answer “YES!”

“Yes!” not his the voice that uttered that word most fatal, he swore it to his dying day; not his, but some demon who spoke it through his own cursed lips. He had not meant it—he had not thought it—he would have given his soul to recall it ere well it was past; but the word had gone forth with a human life freighted. On that breath, from his mouth, an existence hung, and for the soul of a man, that breath contained the thunders of eternity. It past his lips, it went forth with its mission, blind agent he was, of a supreme decree—not the less an agent in guilt. The word was spoken—the step was taken—down, down, crushing down, through the dark abyss, Stephen Aylmer plunged on to his death.

Whirling down through the deep blue air, caught for a moment by the jagged rocks, flung back by them to the stones that waited below; revolving in a thick cloud of dust, bearing with it the fragments rocks and trees, swifter than the eye could follow, ere the living heart could have beat a few times, the body lay mangled—soulless—DEAD, struck down in a shattered heap at the foot of that great ravine.

For Stephen Aylmer this world was nought—for Stephen Aylmer this life was done. The trial was over, the doom was sealed—the soul was gone, to the Far Unseen.

And gay on the mountain air, was the sound of the sweet voice singing, as down through the pine‐wood she sped to that path, and thought on the arms that would open to greet her.

He heard it—he heard that voice—the unwilling murderer, as with ghastly face he peered over that dread abyss, which seemed to him filled with an ocean of blood, whose waves were swelling up to engulf him.

At the sound of the sweet voice singing, he fled.—Heaven save us from that man’s agony! The demon went with him who had uttered the word, the taunting, laughing, exulting demon! And another went with him,—a spectre, the great gaunt spectre Remorse, who twined her hideous arms around him and clasped him close to her breast as a loving bride—for now she was his wedded companion for life.

Then through the chaos of horror that raged in his breast, certain words,—certain words heard in childhood, came with a deepening agony, and seemed to inscribe themselves in letters of burning fire on his soul—they were these:— Cursed is he that maketh the blind to go out of his way. And it was as though he heard echoing loud on his ear, how the deep rolling voice of the people answered and said, AMEN.

CHAPTER XIII.

AND it befell Arthur Egerton, as many a condemned man on the scaffold might attest it befalls most criminals,—he who had lived all his life in practical, if not in intellectual, unbelief, now that the consciousness of a deadly crime was on his soul, became possessed of a full, perfect, and for him, most appalling faith, in the revelation of a future judgment and an eternal punishment. Deep penitence came in like a flood upon his soul—penitence not only for the crime, but for the idolatrous, unrestrained love which had prompted it.

One thought, one wish, one dream was present with him night and day. To be forgiven, by years of a life of penance; to show repentance, and to be forgiven; but he felt that he dared not ask, nor pray, nor so much as breathe the faintest desire for the pardon of heaven, till he had obtained that of her, whom on earth he had so deeply, fatally injured.

He knew nothing of her, excepting only that she had not died, when the link that bound her to earth had been so rudely snapped asunder; he knew not how it had fared with her, since she took her last look of the mangled form, she would have cherished with her heart’s life.

He knew that the lifeless body of Stephen Aylmer had been found, and carried home the same day that he met his cruel death, and that shortly after it had been conveyed for interment to a burial‐place adjoining a church on the mountain; but never once, from that hour to this, had his eyes looked on the face, or his ears heard the voice of sweet Millicent Grey.

Yet henceforward, for him, all existence was gathered up into two great works, which living he must accomplish:—first, to obtain mercy and pardon from her—and then to seek the mercy and pardon of heaven.

So, night and day, he wandered round the châlet, wearing the rocks with kneeling close to it, for hours together, still ever hoping—hoping—he might but see her come, where he could lay himself at her feet, and bid her trample on him, if she would. And months passed on, but he had patience, for he lived but in this thought; and so at last, the longing, wasting desire, was accomplished.

It was a fair summer morning, glorious and bright, just such a day, as that on which she went forth in her gladness, with the sweet voice carolling, and light step dancing, to meet her final despair.

The murderer, with the spectre Remorse, to whom he was wedded, at his side, knelt on the rock, whence he could see her dwelling;—when it was given him to look upon her once again. Across that threshold, with a calm, gliding step, there passed what seemed to him more like a spirit than a human being—so wan, so wasted. Surely death had passed already on that bloodless cheek, that pure, transparent forehead.

Surely no inhabitant of earth ever looked to heaven with eyes so spiritual, so holy, glittering with pure light, like the stars in the sky. What a stormless serenity on that face, pallid and delicate as monumental marble! What an imploring expression of meekness in the white, half‐parted lips! What a depth of utter submission in the folding of those pale hands on the still fair bosom; but so fragile, so unlike a living being, moving with the light wind, like the slender form of a white and stainless lily, gliding along without a movement of those quiet hands, or a change of expression in the serene, pale countenance. It was thus, as with spirit‐feet, that she passed him, and he arose and followed after her.

Rocking to and fro with every breath of wind, while gently waved the white robes around her, the tranquil figure glided on: in the golden sunshine, in the warm, glowing hues of day, she looked like a pale sheeted ghost, flitting back with its noiseless step to the rest of its own quiet grave.

And to a grave she went,—in one sense her own, for her heart lay buried there. They had made the couch of his deep repose beneath a tall pine‐tree, a sweet, fair spot, for the long grass waved there and the flowers were growing, and none need have dreamt of the worms beneath; and she passed on, so light the form, her feet left no mark on the turf,—and by the side of that grave she knelt down. Then she folded the meek hands prayerfully, and upward fixed those pure, holy eyes, with a rapt and intense contemplation, as though the glory of the skies were drawing her soul through them to heaven. Her lips moved not, and no sound was uttered,—she might have been what she most resembled, a statue of snow‐white stone.

Creeping on to her, cowering earthwards, like a dark, blighting shadow, came the penitent man; nearer and nearer he stole, trembling and gasping, fearing almost he should see her pass away like a vision, too fair and too angel‐like for this cold cruel world.

But still she remained, so calm and so motionless: the fair lids drooped not over the deep, longing gaze, and her quiet breath stirred not the soft summer air. Then he came and laid him down in the dust beside her.

He told her all,—all his terrible tale, and confessed that from him had the word gone forth, which consigned the being she had loved so well to his death of anguish, and herself to despair. He writhed on the ground as he spoke, for it seemed to him superhuman that she should think of forgiveness now,—yet he asked it, as the frantic man, dying of thirst, asks the draught of pure water that alone can save him. He had not looked on her face, so he knew not how she had borne these tidings, and her sweet voice had breathed no sound while he spoke; but when he asked for pardon her answer came slowly. She rose from her knees and stood upright, softly she laid the fair, transparent hand on the dust‐soiled head of the penitent man,—clear and sweet as the loveliest music, her voice breathed out on the summer air:—

“I forgive you deeply and fully, as I pray that I may be forgiven.”

The hands rested there a moment as if with a silent blessing, then, like the white wings of a dove, from his head were lifted and folded meekly across her own calm breast.

She resumed her place on the quiet grave, and he felt as though waters most pure and refreshing had passed on his guilty soul; but he dared not linger near her, lest a feeling of joy should steal into his heart. No right had he to know aught on this earth save that one word repentance, yet his heart groaned to know that she was, indeed, comforted,—his gentle, beloved victim. Faintly he whispered,—

“Are you, indeed, at rest?” and she answered,

“I rest, as I never rested on earth before:—hear me, and learn life’s truth from my lips,—if sorrow hath not taught you already. I thought that the soul’s repose was in human love, and thus far I was right, that in Love alone the immortal spirit can live, but the human love is only the type of that which can never die. For the glorious substance I mistook the faint shadow, and therefore I erred and suffered. Then in mercy, to the sweet earthly love bright wings were given, that bore it away from my breast to heaven, and my soul following after it, upward stole, to find there the True Love that faileth never. I found it, and now I rest in a rest undying,—so may you find it, and so repose.”

The low voice died away on his ear like the sigh of the summer wind when night closes in. He heard the light feet echo past, and the waving of her garments as she glided away, but he dared not look up, he was spell‐bound there.

So never more did he look on her face, or hear her sweet voice again.

Arthur Egerton went out from the shores of Europe, to the burning regions of tropical lands; he joined himself to a company of men, strong in purpose and stout of heart, who had devoted themselves to the good of their fellow‐creatures. They had made an offering of their lives for the one great purpose of raising a brute people from their deep degradation,—a nation who lived like wild beasts of prey,—whose existence was but vitality,—whose spirits were steeped in a moral death.

The life of their benefactors among them was full of torment, and danger, and toil; but none so toiled in torture and pain, as the remorseful man that went with them. He willed to be the slave of all,—he chose the heaviest burdens,—the hardest task; no complaint passed his lips, no rest did he seek:—to a practical repentance he vowed his life, and well hath he kept that vow.

* * * *

Long years had past, when in the twilight sky, one summer’s evening, a sunbeam lingered. It was the last sweet smile of the dying day, a soft ray of golden light, and it followed not the sun when he sunk to rest, as though it yet had a mission on earth. Down from the darkening heaven it stole, and sped over forest and plain,—it did but tinge them with its pale pure light, for it rested not till its task was done, and onward passed to the appointed place. To a vast noble city it swiftly came,—along crowded districts and narrow streets it carried its gentle radiance, till through the latticed window of a lowly house it passed into a still dark room.

That house was known to all who suffered near,—refuge for the orphan,—home for the penitent,—dwelling for the blind, the infirm, and aged; no sorrow that touches the human heart, could fail to find sympathy there.

And the sunbeam entered the quiet room, for here must its work be done,—and it settled in glory on the pure pale brow of one who lay there most placid and calm.

That beam might have travelled the wide world over, and failed to meet a sight more holy and bright, than that which it lit with its glory now.

For the countenance where it shone in its golden light, wore that aspect of loveliness most serene, which never on earth can be found, save only on the face of the holy dead.

Oh the unutterable beauty of gentle sleep, with which the white lids rested on the whiter cheek! oh, smile of ineffable joy that lingered on the pale sweet mouth! How the aching heart, throbbing so thick and fast, faints with desire to know that rest!

Fit mission for the last bright sunbeam, to lend its radiance to that fair corpse, for the night shall be short for both, and a glorious morning shall wake for them.

Those who had known her past history, had placed in her dead hands the types of her life. In one, they had laid a few flowers of earth, for in those she had trusted in her morning of days; now the white fingers held them not, and they had withered away as they rested there. But the other hand, still in a tight fond grasp, remained closed round the holy symbol of her faith which she had pressed to her dying heart; and there it yet lay on that placid breast, earnest and pledge of the rest, her spirit had found at last.

THE END. PRINTED BY HARRISON AND SON, London Gazette Office, St. Martin’s Lane; & Orchard Street, Westminster.